7#$ m j3  F F J J J J, ] ] ]T ^ ` b b cFx ]"^ c c h* i$ J OX h c h h j$ h h h h h hMarys Musings Tape recorded by Mary in January 1994, Transcribed and printed by Linda Humberd Osti, Typed in this format , with italicized comments by the typist! Final edit, May 15, 1994 Seventy-six years ago, three miles east of Flora, Indiana, Mary Elizabeth Humberd was born on January 3, 1918. There was lots of snow, and it was very cold. They later told me that Papa thought it had to be as warm in the house where I was now, as where I had been, so he nigh-on burnt the house down! Mamas doctor was Dr. Kennedy, a lady doctor whose office was at Camden. When we moved back to Flora in the 1950s, I went to her for doctoring, and so did Mama. (Dr. Kennedy is mentioned in Papas Diary in both the nineteens, and the 1950s.) One day a lady telephoned and said, Hows Mary? Mama said, Mary? We dont have any Mary here. She said, Didnt you name your baby Mary? Oh, Mama said, You mean Mary Elizabeth. Mama had never thought of just Mary because she always said that she wouldn't have a Mary or a John (often called John Mark) -- but as time went on, she had one of each. One day someone from the First Brethren in Flora called our house. Papa was talking to them, and they were telling that the Kentucky Mission was having a bad time, and that they needed help down there. And Mama hollered to him and said, Lets go. Well, I guess it surprised Papa so, he just couldnt imagine such a thing, but thats how it happened. They went to Kentucky, to work with Mr. Drushal at the Mission. I must have been about a year old or something like that, I dont know, but anyhow they said that I used a bureau drawer for my bed. When they went to visit a Mission up the river a ways (right now I forget the name of that Mission), they had to go by the river bed. They usually took a donkey with them when they went to the other mission, so they put me in a gunny sack on one side of the donkey, and thats how we went up to the Mission. (Papas Diary says they left for Lost Creek, Kentucky on December 26, 1918, about a week before Marys first birthday, and returned to Flora on March 22, 1919. ) A few months later Papa visited Moody Bible Institute in Chicago. When he returned to Flora, they had a sale (August 29, 1919) where they sold their animals and everything, then moved to Chicago so he could attend the Institute. Around Flora, especially at the Bank, Papa was known as one of the most promising farmers, especially a pig farmer, in this area. The folks rented an apartment across from Moodys main building at 830 North LaSalle Street. They told me that I would stand on the back porch and sing Jesus Loves Me just as big and lusty as I possibly could. I remember another experience from living there. I had noticed, through the years, that the back of my hands werent quite the same color as the rest of my hands, or my arms. I dont know how old I was when I finally asked Mama, or said something, but she said, Well, when we lived in Chicago there was a boy who used to tease you and just kept after you all the time, and one time you put your hands behind your back and backed up against the stove, and burnt the back of both of your hands. It took years and years for that to clear up. Paul was born at Grandma Blacks, on October 19, 1919. I dont remember any of that, and I dont remember much about the time we lived at Sydney, Roanoke and Roann (Indiana). Jesse was born in Roanoke, Johnny in Roann. Papa preached in those places, and he went back and forth to Ashland, Ohio, while he was studying at Ashland College. A little later we moved to 621 Grant Street, Ashland, Ohio, which was just down the street from the college. The school house where I started first grade, was just across the street from the college. I just had to walk part of the block to get to school. I remember one time, it was either in the Spring or Fall when the weather was wet, I had to wear boots and everything, but I didnt want to. So the folks said, Well, if you get home and there isnt anything on your shoes, you dont have to wear em. And, oh boy, I was sure glad that worked out all right -- I didnt have to wear my boots! I remember the people next door, Mrs. Waite, I think shes the one who gave Mama her now famous sugar cookie recipe. In that house, to get hot water to wash clothes, we had to put water in the big copper boiler and heat it, then put it in the washing machine. I remember a time when I got up and the hot water boiler was just a hissin and steamin and going on, and I could tell something unusual was happening. They had just got word that Grandpa Humberd had died. Papa went back to Flora for the funeral. While we lived in Ashland, Mama was so busy because she cooked dinner for some of the young college men. They would just come running down the street, and come in the house for dinner. She was so busy at that time, and Johnny was just starting to walk, but she didnt have time to do much for him. He just hung on to her skirt and walked with her as she cooked. Thats the way he learned to walk by himself. While we lived at Ashland, Paul was very sick. It was while Mama was in the hospital giving birth to Esther. Several of us, including Paul, had the German measles, but Paul also had double pneumonia. He was in one of the upstairs bedrooms that was kept dark. In that old house, when someone walked in the hallway outside his room, the house would jiggle, and even that little jiggle would make him hurt so bad. I wonder how Papa managed at that time. Mama in the hospital with a new baby, several sick kids, and one very, very sick Paul! (Page 117, April 1926 in Papas 1910 - 1930 Diary, tells about this, and Mary just answered one of my questions printed there.) Esther was born in a hospital on April 2, 1926, and Grandma Humberd came a couple of days later to help take care of us. Mama had to go to some friends of ours (Maude Landis) to stay with Esther for a few days, to keep away from the measles. When she got home, it took Johnny a little bit to remember who she was. I remember the Christmas (1925) in Ashland, when Johnny was real sick. (Whooping cough) He got a rolly-polly clown that was heavy on the bottom. When he would tip it, it would go back and forth. I remember the Yoder girls who lived with us in Ashland. They were daughters of missionaries in South America. One of them, Grace I believe, had a boyfriend Raoul Meningay, a native of South America. He would stand at the bottom of the steps and he would holler up to her in their language. It must have been Spanish, as Mama learned some words just by listening to him. I started taking piano lessons in Ashland. Grace Yoder would be upstairs, while I practiced the piano downstairs. I had to count loud enough for her to hear me upstairs. I remember when we came home from school in Ashland, our snack was a slice of bread with butter, and we sprinkle sugar on it. Another thing I remember real plain (I have used it a lot of times as an illustration) was that about a block or so from where we lived, they were building a church. I noticed a lot of colored glass around. I remember hearing that if you looked at one red piece of glass and through another red one, it would look white. That would illustrate that when God looks down upon us with our sins (red), and through Jesus' blood they would look white. And so that says, Our sins will be whiter than snow. I remembered that all my life. Now the next thing in our life, I guess, is when we moved to Michigan. We lived first in a house on Michigan Route-50. It was a large farmhouse, and it wasnt too far from the church. Papa started to build a garage, and I don't know if that was the reason or not, but anyhow the owner came out and said he didnt want that. We soon moved to what we called the Sands Farm, and there was a lot of living on that farm. A lot of crawling too, because it was a sandy farm and we grew potatoes. We kids picked the potato bugs, and the leaf of the potato plant that had the eggs on them. We would put them in cans of kerosene to kill them, and we would get a penny for every five that we got. And what a time we had spending those pennies! It just took me forever to buy a can of orange pop when wed go into Lake Odessa for the Bible Conference, that was so difficult. I would think, well what if I dont like it, and there Id spent all that money. Id like to have tried other flavors, but I would have to wait a whole year to make enough money to buy another bottle, if I didnt like the one I spent all my money on this year. That was just life, I guess. We sure had a lot of fun on that farm. The one thing that I thought was carefree or fun, was out back of the barn there was a hill, and it had -- oh, I don't know -- maybe about three paths on it that would go to the pasture. The cows would make these paths, and it was so much fun to run up and down those hills. We hollered at each other while we ran, and it was just childhood fun. One time one of the boys found where a large turtle had dug a big hole and had buried its eggs. I thought that was real strange, I just never knew thats what they did. You know, we were poor I guess by a lot of peoples standards -- and ours too, maybe -- but we didnt realize it. We made homemade ice cream and had fried chicken a lot. We had that because we grew the chickens and we had the cows for the milk. And the ice, well in the wintertime when the creek was frozen, Papa and the boys would go and chop up blocks of ice. They would go over to Prices and put it in the ice house and cover it with sawdust. Then when we needed ice in the Summer, wed go over there and get what we needed. I remember when the snow was too deep for us to walk to school, of course no cars or anything went by on the road. Papa would put on his big tall boots and he would walk ahead of us and scoot his feet so we would be able to walk to school. There was hill near the school, and we used to slide down that hill and slide out onto the frozen creek. James was born while we lived near Lake Odessa. You know, it seems strange but when we think about where we lived over the years, we can just about tell where somebody was born, here or there. Thats where we had moved since the last time. (No two of the 7 children were born in the same place. Mary at home East of Flora, Ind., Paul at Grandma Blacks West of Flora, Ind., Jesse at Roann, Ind., Johnny at Roanoke, Ind., Esther at Ashland, Ohio, James at Lake Odessa, Michigan, and Martha at Martinsburg, Pennsylvania.) My goodness, we moved every two years, and when we moved, they had to crate the furniture and things and put it on a train, or else, I suppose by truck sometimes. Talking about moving, we always kept, on the back porch or in some nearby building, this great big piano box so we could crate the piano and move it from place to place. Before James was born the folks kept telling me that Id helped Mama so much, that Id have a surprise one of these days. (The surprise that keeps on surprising!) I was so naive, I didn't realize what (who) was coming. I had told my girlfriend, Leah, that I was going to have a surprise, and she was so excited. So when James was born that Friday (I always did like to be around for weekends.), I hurried to school and saw Leah coming from the other direction. I yelled across the road to her, I have a baby brother. She was so disgusted that I hollered it out in front of all the other kids, cause it was supposed to be a secret between us. Well, hes no secret now! You know, when I think about the age that Papa and Mama were when we lived at the Sands Farm, with all of us kids and the snowy winters and everything in our lives, you just wonder how they kept it going. When we moved into the town of Lake Odessa, Papa often went on trips to give Bible lectures. We were allowed to keep a cow in our little barn in town, and Mama would look after the cow and us kids, but with Papa being away, and not much money, I just dont know how we did get along. Paul, you remember the barn door coming down on you, right? (Well, those of us who werent there will never know!) A couple of years ago, in the summertime, Paul, Jesse and I, just the three of us, went to Lake Odessa and drove around past the different places where we had lived, and past the homes that we knew, and visited in the neighborhoods where we lived. That was a wonderful time of recollection. I really did enjoy that day. Do any of you remember the time we had the flue fire in the kitchen out at the Sands farm? The flames came out the chimney hole in the dining room. What Excitement! While we lived at the Sands farm, Esther had the whooping cough (Page 120, Papas 1910-1930 Diary) so bad, it was sometimes hard for her to get her breath. I remember one time when nothing seemed to help her start breathing again. It was raining, so the folks ran outside with her and held her face under the cold rain water running out of the eaves trough from the roof of the house. That worked! We were afraid she would never start breathing again. Then do you remember, any of you, the time that we had the fire at the house in Lake Odessa? (There were two fires while we lived in Michigan -- a kitchen fire on the Sands Farm, and a roof fire at the house in the town of Lake Odessa.) One Sunday morning the roof caught fire from sparks from the chimney. The man across the street from us worked at a greenhouse. He had gone to check on things and when he came back up the street he saw the fire. And, oh how the folks really did fight and work to put out the fire. What a catastrophe that would be, if they hadnt been able to take care of it. That fire caused a lot of excitement for a while, but it was seen in time to put it out before it caused to much damage. The fire came from the stove in the living room and that pipe went up through my bedroom. When they started a fire, and as the wood would burn in the stove, I could hear every crackle in my chimney. For years, I would go outside before I went to bed to look up to the roof to see if everything was all right. That fire just affected me that much. And it still does. When we moved to Flora, this house had an old furnace. I would just be so scared and so anxious about the fires. Then in Lake Odessa where we kids played, we had a certain block on the sidewalk that we could not go any further, we couldnt have playmates across the street, and our playmates could only come to play once in a great while. Papa said that Mama had enough to do with all of us, let alone having to watch some others. We had our boundaries, but we didnt know any different, I guess, and we played with each other, and that was a wonderful time. We didnt have far to go to school, which was a big help, I know. Before we left Lake Odessa for Martinsburg, Pennsylvania, we had a sale. And, you know that was hard to see some of our things being sold to someone else. One experience that left a bad taste in Papas mouth. We had some appliance, I forget what it was, maybe they had bought it new, but it was in excellent condition. Someone stood behind the person who bid on it and kept talking against it and it just went for almost nothing. That was pretty hard to take because we needed all the money we could get, because the other furniture and things that we took with us had to be all crated up and put on a train. I believe that when we got to Martinsburg the furniture and the things were already in the house. Some church members had gone and picked it up and brought it to the parsonage in Martinsburg. (I was only three when we moved from Lake Odessa, but I remember Mrs. Bainbridges home just up the hill from our house. I remember going past her house, through a park or a woods, and to the Creamery. If we turned left at her house, we were in downtown Lake Odessa, and I remember there was a railroad track that ran across the main street. I also remember the greenhouse just across the street and down a little towards the lake, from our house. I remember the man who owned it, hung himself. I just telephoned Mary and she said I am right about all this, and she also said it is OK for me to put this in her Musings, so there!) By the time we moved to Martinsburg I was in the seventh grade, or just finishing the seventh grade. Papa had (was the pastor of) two churches, one in Martinsburg, and one at Vicksburg, about 8 miles away. Of the two churches, I think we all looked forward to going to Vicksburg because the people there just seemed to be more interesting, or we just enjoyed being with them. (In Papas Diary he always referred to this church as McKee. The typist has never understood the different names used for that church. Seem to remember it was called Vicksburg sometimes, and Sharpsburg, sometimes. While we still lived in Lake Odessa, Papa held some meetings at both McKee (Vicksburg) and Martinsburg in May 1929, a couple of years before we moved there.) We lived in the parsonage at Martinsburg. One of the things I remember at that house -- well one thing that I never knew -- that so many wood piles could be moved to so many places. Papa would go out and cut wood for his healths sake and for our needs to keep the house warm. He would have us change the wood piles and move it over here and over there -- just to keep us occupied, I guess. Of course, there was always plenty to do in the house, too, with that many in the family. I went to High School in the old white, wooden, three-story Martinsburg High School building that was just a block from the parsonage. (But a mile from the farm where we moved while Mary was a junior. The fire escape was a large metal tube on the outside of the building, that could be used as an escape slide, and if no one was looking, it was the nearest thing to Disneyland, in Martinsburg!) Our Senior class was the last to graduate from that building, in 36. The next year, after I graduated, I went to the new school and took some post-graduate lessons. I took second year French, shorthand, business arithmetic, and so forth that year. In the Fall of 1937, I guess it was, I attended Moody Bible Institute in Chicago. I was there that Fall and the Spring of 1938. I worked in the old homestead of Dr. Gray, the President of Moody for years and years. And did I ever work! It just seems like people who had lived there didnt do any real house cleaning, so I really did scrape off a lot of dirt. For my other job, I got on the El (the same Elevated Streetcar system that Papa worked on while he attended Moody years earlier) and I went north to Evansville where Dr. Fitzwater lived, and I would clean at his house. If they would have any company or a special dinner in the evening, I would go and help get that ready and do up the dishes and then go home. I did a lot of studying and memorizing, while going back and forth on the El. That was an awful hard time in my life because being a large family like we were, and always so close and so much going on, and then to go off by myself, it was pretty hard. And I can tell it now, when I look at my lessons, my marks were awful low. Another thing I did at Moody, was to wash and iron clothes for some of the other girls. Some of them even still owe me money. But, do you know, I wish that I could remember some of the names. One of these days (if not now, when?) Im going to look back at my notes, if I still have some like that, and see if I can remember some of the names of the people who were at Moody when I was there. Another thing that I wanted to mention, when I was a student at Moody, I enjoyed so much going to Pacific Garden Mission in Chicago. I would be the piano player for their meetings. And I really liked that, too. But, I came home in the Spring of 38. (April 22, 1938) Fitzwaters were going to Europe and the other people couldnt afford to have anyone clean the house anymore. That was during the Depression, you know, so I had no way to make enough money to continue at Moody, so I came home. I worked in the Nibblets Canning Factory just outside Martinsburg. (The Can Lady! She would unload millions of cans from freight cars, and stack them in the warehouse. I remember that much!) I also took care of a lady who had cancer till she passed away. Then Harold and I got married on April 9, 1939. This year (April 9, 1994) is our 55th anniversary. To go back a little, when we lived in the parsonage in Martinsburg one winter, in February some of the kids got chicken pox and mumps. Papa was scared of the mumps, especially. (See his Diary, May and June 1964! He had the mumps a year before he died, and was not happy about it.) The house was arranged so there were stairs from the kitchen up to a bed room on the second floor. We kids lived in the other part of the house for what seems like months. Mama would fix our meals and take them out on the back porch and pass them through the back window to us. I kept house -- that part of it -- slept with most of them till they got over all this, and it was at least a month. (The neighbor boy was told that Paul couldnt come out of the house as long as the quarantine sign was posted at the front door. So he tore it off.) I remember I raised one window just about an inch, and my girlfriend would come and give me my school lessons so I could keep up with them. I didnt get the mumps, or anything, I just took care of them. Papa was afraid if any of us came over to that side, he would catch anything we had. We moved out to the Ebersol Farm, outside of town (Martinsburg), a little over a mile on the right-hand side of the road. It seems like at the different places we lived, we wallpapered and cleaned and fixed up. The kitchen and dining room here, used to be two rooms. A beam was still in the middle of the ceiling where the wall had been. It made a nice large area for our large family. (The dining table for nine, also served as a table tennis table, in the corner of this huge room.) The walls of this room were covered with a brown oilcloth. We tore that off -- pulled it off -- and Papa and I worked to wallpaper the room. We put the ceiling paper on, and the rest of it, too. The others helped, but we worked hard. After we got done it just looked so bumpy, it just about made us sick. But, you know, the next morning we got up and it was just as nice and smooth, and oh, did it look nice, in contrast to that brown oilcloth. Oh, theres a lot of memories from when we lived there. I know I remember the day Martha was born. Daisy Fishel was there to help Mama. Daisy was around a lot while we lived in and near Martinsburg. We thought so much of her, we called her Aunt Daisy. I didnt have to go to school that morning because I had high enough marks, so I didnt have to take the last test. I was ironing and Mama was having little problems, so I left my ironing and went out back of the barn. Later Papa came out and asked, Would you like to have a baby sister? Well, I sure would, and Ive had her ever since. I have her now, I dont know what Id do without her! To go back to the time that Mama was pregnant with Martha, I had to fix whatever vegetables or anything that had to be worked ahead of time for our meals. Each day, I fixed them, then walked over a mile to school. (And at times it really was below zero, and there really was six feet of snow!) I had my first date with Harold on the day Martha was born. We were High School Juniors and we were going for our Junior outing at Cypher Beach, the Friday Martha was born. We rode in the rumble seat, with James McKerihan and Mildred in the front seat. You know another thing, we just used the washing machine once a week. The rest of the time we washed diapers, and whatever, by hand. We used a big tub to heat the water on the stove, and we had a washboard. I had to use that an awful lot for diapers and so forth. While Mama was still down with Martha, the rest of the bunch, I forgot how many of them, got measles one at a time. Papa was teaching at the Altoona School of the Bible on Monday nights, and I remember I had to get supper for Mama and Papa. And there was another thing, with all the different meals and everything, anything the kids touched I had to scald, on account of the measles. That went on for pretty close to a month, I guess. That was really something. You know, come to think about it, I shouldnt have said Martha, I should have said Lois or Martha Lois. She doesnt use that name now, she just uses Martha. I must go back and tell about the day Harold and I were married, Easter Sunday, April 9, 1939. We went to church at Vicksburg and I taught my Sunday School class and played the piano for church. Right after church I went over to Mary Divelys and changed my dress and came back, and we were married right after church. A lot of the people from another church, close to Vicksburg, came in and stood around the pews in the back. There was a pretty good group of people there. Mary Dively, who lived next door to the church, was a dear, dear friend. We were so close. She married later in life and was so happy the last few years of her life. (When Mary E moved away, a new church pianist was needed. I remember that it didnt take Mary Dively long to learn to play well enough, to play for church.) Harold and I lived with Harolds folks when Joyce was born -- May 13, 1942 -- the day after Mothers Day. Dr. Snyder was my doctor. Harold had been taking a correspondence course with an Institute in Chicago, and a little later, soon after Joyce was born, Zenith Radio called him to work in Chicago. Harold worked in Chicago a few months before Joyce and I went out. We first lived in the Gardener apartments, as we called them. A little later we moved to an apartment at 5635 Washington Boulevard. It was a real nice apartment on the bottom, or first floor. And Patty Ann was born while we lived there. Cousin Marjorie and her husband Vernon were at Bethany College in Chicago at that time. (Church of the Brethren College and Seminary) They took care of Joyce when I went to the hospital for Patty. Harold was called into the Service (US Army during WW II), so we packed up and moved down to Flora. A little later we moved to Pennsylvania so that when Harold would get to come home, his folks and the girls and I would be there and it wouldnt take so much of his time going back and forth all these miles. We moved to a little house in Martinsburg. Since this was war-time, I couldnt have an oil stove because the little house had chimneys. If a house had a chimney, you couldnt use an oil stove. I had to have a big old-fashioned coal and wood burning pot-bellied stove upstairs in the living room. I had an old-fashioned cook stove down in the kitchen. Well, it looked like down in the basement. The way the house was built just off the street, youd come into the living room, then down some steps to the kitchen, and on out the back to the garden. Of course, I was just petrified to even build a fire, it just scared me so, and I just had to watch all the time. I remember when sitting in the living room I could hear such crackling and going on. I was just so scared, I crawled on my hands and knees to look to see where the noise was coming from, I was afraid the house was on fire, but it was just wallpaper getting warm. (I never knew that, even when I lived with you!) I remember that I had kind of a breakdown one night. I went down to the kitchen and looked out toward the mountain, then I pulled the blind down like I usually did, and then I just went to pieces. And I use that as a devotion, too, where Psalms 121, I will lift up mine eyes into the hills from whence cometh my help. My help cometh from the Lord which made heaven and earth. He made the hills, and thats where I got my health and the ability to come through all of that time. Its a good thing, too, that its the Creator that I trust, because what would I do in Indiana where there are no mountains to look at and to get my strength from. I like the mountains, and I like to go through mountain country. It comes from the Lord who made the mountains. And I think thats a wonderful illustration. After Harold came back from Service we moved back to Chicago, in Franklin Park, on the west side of Chicago, and we moved into a brand new house. It wasnt all finished yet when we moved in. And, lets see, Joyce and Patty both went to school while we lived there. We didnt have any car at first, so when we went to get groceries, wed go on the bus and get our groceries and carry them home that way. (Papas Diary: On Feb 25, 1949, Drove Pauls old 36 Chevy to Marys. The typist and Emmy later owned that same car.) The neighbors were great friends. Most of the people in that area of new housing were WW II veterans so everyone had a lot in common. They worked hard and played hard. On one side of us was Glenn Teeter. He was a nice man and a jolly man, and the fellows took advantage of him and his ways. Virgil and Charles had a water fight with him once. They went up on our roof with the water hose and kept him on the jump -- 2 to 1 isnt fair, is it, even though he used a garbage can lid as a shield. They sure had Teeter going crazy. Charles bought a Buick convertible and drove up to our house one evening, top down, Virgil with his feet up, big cigar, the whole show. On the other side was Jim Barthoff. He had a little car (Austin). He didnt change from summer to winter oil one year, and to get his car started one cold day, he build a fire under it to warm the oil. His wife started hollering and the fellows rushed out and pushed it away from the fire. James bought a car too. It was a 31 Chevy, and one time when he turned left, one back wheel came out just a little, and the car wouldnt run. He jacked it up, pushed the wheel back in, then made sure he only turned right until he could get it fixed. (Id forgotten all about that!) Harolds two brothers, Charles and Virgil, lived with us for some time. Esther was in Chicago going to school at Moody. Then James was living near Chicago and would come out once in a while. Harolds sister came up and worked for Zenith too. So, we had a lot of people around us and had a full house a lot of the times. (An understatement, if there ever was one!) One time Harolds brothers Charles, Virgil, and my brother James were looking for an apartment. They had me call different places (well, you were the one who had the most to gain!). One day I answered an ad and the lady told me that she was a widow, her daughter was divorced, and they wouldnt rent to three single men, because they would probably bring in girlfriends and have wild parties on the daughters good furniture. (The three of us would often joke about which one of us would get to pay the rent if we lived in the apartment above the widow and the divorcee! ) Sometime later we (especially me!) found that the daughter in the story was Emmy! She and her mother had the apartment for rent. I guess by now Emmy knows that at least one of those fellows doesnt have wild parties, etc. She has lived with him for nearly 43 years, (and who says the parties havent been wild! There were a few times in those 43 years when it would have been nice if Charles or Virgil had been around to help me pay her rent!) To get back to the 3 musketeers and their apartment. They finally found one and they kept it a nice place. They would have trouble once in a while getting a meal, so they would call - one at the phone, one relaying the message, and one at the stove while they made the gravy, or whatever was on the menu. We came down to Flora in December of 51 and sold our home up there in 52. We moved to Flora, right next to the school house, and that has sure been good, in a lot of ways. Theres been so many school activities, and if we lived some distance from school, I would have had to drive the girls back and forth a lot. Im afraid that would have been much more of a burden. We like being this close to the school, for the girls sake. We had some hard times over the years, because Harold would fix television sets and people wouldnt pay what they owed, so it was awful hard. In 1953, in January, I was called to come up to the grocery store of Bob and Lavoun Duncan and they asked if I would like to work for them. I had worked out at Pioneer Corn where I would watch the corn as it came down the belt, and separate and check it and so forth. I had worked there for some time, and one of the men knew I was a good worker, so when Lavoun, up at the store, had to go to the hospital, he recommended me. They called me, so I went. I worked there for seven years and just started on the eighth year when they decided to sell. Then I was called the other direction, up by the park to the IGA store, because the cashier was going to the hospital. Thats the way that turned out, and Ive been with the IGA ever since. I start 34 years January the 20th, 1994, and it has been wonderful. Ive enjoyed it, and Ive been so thankful for the job. All those years I walked to work, and came home for lunch and back again, both direction. When the IGA built a new store uptown, it had a concrete floor, so I learned to drive, and we got a second car. I drive to work now, because if I walk that far on concrete and stand that long on concrete, it is just a little too much for my feet. I guess I am getting older. And Ive had wonderful bosses. Both the Bobs, Bob Stephan at IGA and Bob Duncan years ago, were the most considerate, friendly and wonderful people to work for. Another thing I would like to tell about was when I worked up here at the IGA. One day someone who knew our family came in the store, and was asking questions. I was telling about the boys (my brothers) and said they were all tops in their field! Boy, I didnt know whether I was supposed to be dumb or what, I dont know what they thought being a cashier was, but I said nothing. (Well, you are a girl.) Anyhow, Ive enjoyed it all these years. Now Trent Stephan is the owner as well as manager of the store now. Some of us older workers kind of kid him that we brought him up, because he was just a little fella when they first came to town and I started to work there. Ive worked there longer than anyone else, and there are several of us who have worked over 25 years, and thats quite a record, I think. I think its to their advantage and to their good record that theyre good people to work for. Theyre very considerate people. We have always gone to the Grace Brethren Church in Flora. Ive held just about every office that you could thing of. Im still on the Flower Committee, the Music Committee, Im the Sunday School Superintendent, the Prayer Chairman of WMC and I work with the SMM, the young girls who meet on Tuesday nights. Right now, and for several years, Im the Indiana District WMC Prayer Chairman. Last Monday we had a meeting at Winona, so we went up for that, then went to see Jenny (Joyces daughter) and her new baby boy that was born last week. Thats our seventh great-grandchild. To go back a few years, Joyce and Patty both graduated from the school building next door, and Joyce then went to Grace College. Patty Ann took a business course at Lafayette. They both were married in the Flora church. Joyce has four children: Loni, Don, John, and Jenny. Patty Ann and Charles have Doug, and the twins Jeff and Sheryl. That makes seven grandchildren, and now we have seven great-grandchildren. Lets see now, one, two, three, four, five, we have five girls and two boys. They are all well, they are all right, and were so thankful. Sheryl and her husband Jim and their little girl Elizabeth, are in Okinawa right now. Jim is in the Air Force and works in an office, I believe. She is substitute teaching. They have to be there about three years, and theyve only been there about six months, I think. Theres one other thing that I want to tell you about, and that is Marys Shoppe. I have had the store since 1953. I started out with some boxes of greeting cards that Mama had, but then they went on so many trips, I just took them all, and started the store. It was located at the end of the living room for several years, and after Harolds mother moved to her own apartment, we put everything in our spare bedroom. I enjoy the contacts with all the people. I sell mostly Bibles and greeting cards, although I have a lot of Sunday School awards and little gifts and cards, and books, and different things like that. I enjoy it, and I hope I can keep it going for a while. Another thing I enjoy is my flower garden. (Remember on the farm near Martinsburg when our home-made skis were broken into pieces and used to prop up the fence to keep the cows out of Marys flower garden!) I have many different varieties outside in my garden. Im on the Flower Committee at church, so in summer time especially, I make one to three bouquets every Sunday morning. I enjoy that, and I have learned a lot about how to arrange flowers, and what ones will hold up the longest, and so forth. Thats just a little side thing that I enjoy. Another thing I enjoy looking forward to in about October, is that Martha and I start doing our Christmas shopping. She works during the week, so we go on Saturday morning. We go early and try to get home by the middle of the afternoon. We go at least once or twice a month till Christmas, trying to get it done before the weather gets bad. I look forward to that, cause we enjoy the time together. And the good times we have figuring out where to go next. Shes usually real good at having her list and everything ready, so we really go to town, I'll tell you. When I go shopping with Harold, he says, Slow down! I say, Well, if you ever went shopping with Martha you wouldnt slow down like that, because when we go, we know just where we want to go and what we want to get. But, we have lots of fun. Another thing we are enjoy: When the county newspaper comes out on Thursday, we look to see how many Garage Sales there are to visit this weekend, to see what NEAT things we can find. Sometimes nothing, but it is fun to find something and not have to spend much. We spend our time, not our money. Now theres two other things that I have kind of waited to tell, that Ive enjoyed so much. One was our 50th Wedding anniversary. We held it at the Flora Grace Brethren Church. Joyce and Patty and Martha and (Marthas) Mary took care of it. They arranged a nice display table, and everything. They made a Video tape of it so we can still see the people who came to see us. That is so nice to have. (Loni, Jenny and Sheryl helped serve.) Then one other thing that was so important to me and I didnt want to forget, was the time that I went to California and visited with James and Esther. I visited with each of them at their homes, and enjoyed being with them, to see where they lived and to see the surrounding country. Esther and Gus drove me around part of the Mohave Desert near their home, and we visited the area where the Space Shuttle lands on the large airport nearby. We also took pictures of cactus along the road. The mountains are so different than here (Here means Pennsylvania, there are no mountains in Indiana!) Ours has hair on em, and theirs are all bald. Is that one way to put it? Well, anyhow the mountains are beautiful and very different. They just reflect the sun in many colors when it shines on the different minerals. They are just beautiful in their own way. Its a very different part of the country altogether. I enjoyed the sunsets from James and Emmys patio, I often think of the colors of those mountains. (Our house is about 50 feet above sea level, and one mountain we see from our patio is over 13,400 feet high, The mountains near Martinsburg are 2,500 to 3,500 feet high.) The flying part of the trip was something I had dreaded. Never thought in all of my life Id ever want to be in an airplane, but you know the Lord just took care of that. As the time to fly got closer, my fear went and I wasnt afraid as I went to and fro. A highlight of the trip was when James and Emmy took me on a long Trip. One Sunday morning, on our way to San Francisco, we drove over 10,000 foot high Tioga Pass, and down into Yosemite National Park. While in the midst of all that natural beauty, we just burst into song, How Great Thou Art. We didnt have to go to church to worship, we could do it right there in the midst of Gods creation. That was a wonderful time, and I could never thank you two for the wonderful time that you gave me. We then went on to San Francisco. I never thought I would want to visit there, but it was great! We rode on the Trolley (Cable) cars, drove down Lombard Street, that beautiful crooked street, and spent the night in a motel at Fishermens Wharf. (San Francisco is not about to invite her back. One week later they had that horrible earthquake. Who else can they blame it on?) Our return trip was along the coast, but it was so foggy that we didnt get to see the vastness of the Pacific Ocean. (When Mary saw the Pacific Ocean, she said, I thought it would be bigger than that! Well, maybe it was someone else who really said that.) Linda (with two month old Christiana) took Emmy, Jim and I to Disneyland, then we ate a chicken dinner at Knotts Berry Farm. Papa and Mama talked about eating at the Berry Farm many time when they visited California. We also stopped to see Dr Schullers Glass church (Crystal Cathedral near Disneyland and Knotts Berry Farm). I wasnt impressed at all. All those frames to hold the glass, girders all showing all over the ceiling. Nothing beautiful to it -- just spectacular. I want to close with a word to all of you. I long for each of you to know the love of Christ which passesth knowledge that you might be filled with the fullness of God. Ephesians 3:19. I want you to remember that He is able to do exceedingly abundantly above all that we ask or think according to the power that worketh in us. Ephesians 3:20. He is able to keep you from falling and at present you faultless before the presence of His glory with exceeding joy. Jude 24. So made your calling and election sure, II Peter 1:10, so that when the Roll is Called Up Yonder this Home Circle will NOT be broken. I love you each one and pray for you by name regularly. I will still continue my usual MUSINGS. Wed, Apr 1, 1998, and this is not an April fools joke!!! Linda sent Mary a letter asking her about life on the farm with nine people. This is not about any one person, just about living, all those years ago. It can be about washing, baking, ironing, running the printing press, milking cows, picking potato-bugs, making hay, thrashing, husking corn, or what ever. What happened, and when and how did it happen. As in so many things these days, many things cant be remembered by only one person. Mary talked into a tape recorder, then Linda transcribed from the tape (thats what she does for a living), printed it out on her computer, FAXed it to the Typist, who printed it, then scanned it on the scanner, OCRed it, then with the help of the spell checker, supplied the missing characters and words. (Dont even ask what all that means!) Then it was edited, added to, changed, etc., etc. SOME MEMORIES OF MARY STAYER, dictated 2/21/98 Let's see. I'm thinking about this letter from Linda - she wanted to know how Grandma could do it with seven children. Well, Ill tell you, we all did it. We all helped. I think some of the first things that the little ones learned as they came up was washing dishes. I remember in Lake Odessa, I think it was Jesse and Johnny, and they were on chairs standing up, and the first one had the dishpan and the other had the rinse pan I don't know what happened, but the dishpan, water, boys, and everything came down. Ill never forget that. So I think that was one of the first jobs in the house that they learned to do. It would be nice if all of us could get together and talk because I have a different outlook I was on the inside looking out, and the boys were outside. They were carrying wood oh, I did my part in that too! But we lived on a farm and they had to take care of things on the farm, and the animals and everything. So that made a difference. I remember we always washed on Mondays, and then ironed Tuesday or the rest of the week. That was done the hard way, what it would seem like today. We had put a big wash boiler on the stove to heat the water and usually had an old kitchen cook stove and there was a reservoir over on the right-hand side that held hot water. Then we'd have to carry it over to the washing machine and then to the tubs. Then, of course, we had to empty it out. There were drain holes underneath the washing machine to fill the buckets, and then we would carry them outside. We used a wringer-type washing machine, and I used one up to just about three years ago. We would put the ringer over in the first tub which would have cool water, then you wring them over into the second tub that had some bluing in, and that helped keep the white clothes white. Then you'd wring them out, and always hung them outside. In real bad weather Mama used to put on white cotton gloves and take sheets and different big pieces outside, even though they froze before she got them hung, up, why, they would eventually blow out and dry. I don't remember the specific time that Mama got up in the morning. It was always sooner than she wanted to. I remember Mama was not a morning person. She always said that about four o'clock in the afternoon was when she got her sprint, and would feel like she could just keep on going. And Papa was just the opposite. He'd like to get up early in the morning, and he was about ready to go to bed when supper was over, or a little after. Our breakfast was usually maybe oatmeal and Post Toasties, and I remember we had that big box on the table. One had a picture of a fireplace, and there was little girl out on the oval rug in front of the fireplace and had a kitty sitting there, and the girl was eating her Post Corn Flakes. For our different meals of course we always had chickens and we always had a cow for milk, and whenever we had company, it was always fried chicken. Mama had a cast iron skillet about twelve inches in diameter, and would fry the chicken of course make gravy and noodles made the noodles ourselves. Always had biscuits. Even though we had just a common plain home (most of the time we had linoleum on even the living room floor), we had a lot of important people in our house for meals, like L. S. Bauman. Some of the well-known Bible teachers of the United States visited with us, and they always seemed to have a good time, and just kind of relaxed. Sometimes we had rugs, and this is how we got some of our rugs for the living room. We would keep our rags or old clothes, and things like that, and we'd send them to Chicago. The Olson Rug Company would make the rugs, and send them to us. The value of the old material, would help pay for the cost of the rug. They were reversible, the same on one side as the other. We could turn them and they just lasted for years. We had a cook stove in the kitchen and then a heater (small wood or coal-burning stove) in the living room, and thats all the heat we had in the house. And as far as being cold, upstairs in the bedroom, why that was just natural. And we still Harold and I still have a cold bedroom compared to the rest but the only time any heat got upstairs was if we would open the stair door, or in a couple of houses there was a register in the floor and whatever heat came up through the ceiling, warmed it up a little bit. As far as trading eggs or milk or something for things, I don't remember anything like that. Now I know Mama had to shop carefully Papa would only give her $3, and that was all she had to spend at the store. You can imagine 25 cents worth of hamburger for 9 people she really stretched things! For birthdays, lots of times we made ice cream. We had eggs from the chickens, we had milk from the cows, and ice. In Michigan, Papa and the boys would go over in the wintertime and help them chop the ice out of the lake, then they would put it in a ice house and cover it with a very thick layer of sawdust. When we wanted ice cream in the summer, we would go over and get a chunk of ice, and make ice cream, using a hand-cranked ice cream machine. (What was it really called?) Usually there was a cake or something for birthdays. Christmas was always big. We didn't have a big Christmas like some do now. One thing that was really appreciated, and what made it so nice, was that Papa would write notes and put the first one in our stocking hung by whatever passed for the fireplace. We followed the rhyme or puzzle on the note, and we were sent different places all over the house to find the next note. Then eventually with the last note, we found our gift. We really enjoyed that. There was never any special celebration at home for Easter. (I remember colored eggs, a little.) Fireworks on the Fourth of July. In Martinsburg, when we were allowed, we went up to the park and they had a celebration of fireworks up there. We got to see them, but I don't remember much whether the boys had any they could probably tell about that. Then in the evenings for our devotions Papa would lay down on the floor and put his arms out and we would all lay on his arms on both sides and he would start from Genesis and tell us stories of the Bible, all though the Bible that way. Discipline - Papa did that. Mama did some too, but maybe just because I remembered Papas, I don't know, but they were in agreement about doing the discipline. And I remember different things. We three older ones especially would know enough not to do some things before we even did it because of what we knew would happen. And then some of the younger ones came along and they kind of pushed over the barriers and tried to do some other things. So I remember some of them really got disciplined for that. As far as we older ones, well, we would never think to do such a thing! Of course Papa was always home so as far as waiting til your father gets home to discipline, that wasn't necessary, cause he was there all the time. Maybe that made the difference. Maybe that's why we didn't try to do different things, because Papa was always there. I want to mention going back to the ironing days. We didn't always have an electric iron. We had those iron bottoms, I dont know what you would call them (flat-irons, maybe) you've seen them, they're pointed, shaped like the bottom of an iron. And we'd heat them on the stove. They got hot, then we had a handle with a shell that went over the top of it, and fastened it and brought it over to the ironing board, and we ironed until it got cool. Then we went back and got another one. And this was all in the days before air conditioning. We had that hot cook stove going, year round, and that iron, and we didn't have fans or anything. But we got it done. Can you imagine ironing a linen tablecloth with those irons? And that reminds me too. we hung the clothes outside, they got dry, then we brought them in. Remember the clothes the materials in those days were just cotton and rayon and linen and silk. They wrinkled easily, and stayed that way. So everything we brought in had to lay out on the table, so we could sprinkled it. Mama used her fingers mostly (dipped her fingers in a bowl of water, then shook them over the clothes). A little later, we picked up a Coke bottle and put a little well I don't know what you'd call it a spray head on it. It's like a sprinkling can, but this is only about an inch across, and it had a cork to put in the mouth of the bottle, then you sprinkled with that. And Ive got a spray-head in my cupboard now from those days. But we sprinkled every piece and we rolled it up real tight and put them all together in a basket. Then we ironed (of course you had to iron every inch of everything), and the shirts were special, all that took a lot of time. Talking about shirts. I remember when Harold's brothers lived with us in Chicago. I ironed 20-some shirts a week. But when it came to ironing linen tablecloths, I'd a lot sooner do the shirts, I think. But now we have different kinds of materials where you wash and wear and just run them through the dryer and hang them up and they don't even look like they've been messed up. It sure is a lot different than it used to be. I don't remember all that much we just lived through the times, and I didn't think our lives were extraordinary or anything. Of course I was the oldest, so I just did a lot of things. I remember in Martinsburg they had an open stairway in the parsonage and it seemed like every day I had to take a rag and dust down the steps. Of course there was always cleaning and sweeping to do, and dishes, and pick up after the other kids, and just normal living. But we all had our own chores to do and had to watch our own things, too, we just had to do that. We each were relied on for different things. I remember Paul and Jesse were good at baking cookies, and I think it was Paul who popped corn. And, so it was different things like that, that the different ones were responsible for, or enjoyed doing. In addition to Papa laying on the floor, as mentioned earlier, he would tell us the stories from the Bible. We had devotions where the Bible was read and we'd all kneel down at our chairs and pray. And that wasn't the only thing. At supper time, for a few years, we would start learning scripture verses. And I remember especially Psalms 1. We just did just a little bit at a time and kept at it a little bit every night until we had it learned, and it's a good thing, too, because I remember them, where now I can't memorize. Our big meal was at dinner unless we had company, then we'd have the big meal for supper, but we usually had it at noon time. Supper was mostly, I don't know, soup or milk and bread. I mean, it wasn't the big, meal like so many have now at night. This is just the way we lived then. And everything was just the way it was supposed to be. Of course I was busy most of the time, cause there were little ones to look after, and a lot of cooking and dishes, and lot of cleaning. I would run the sweeper and help get meals and so forth. There's something I want to mention here; The flies we so bad out on the Shriver farm that's across from Eversoles, outside of Martinsburg that many times Mama, and one or two of us, would take tea towels (of course they were always made out of feed sacks), and somebody would go over to the screen door and hold it and we would wave the towels, and chase the flies toward the door. Swarms of flies went out the door. We would do it two or three times. We usually didnt have any fly-spray or anything, didn't use anything out in the barn and so there was a lot of flies. I just don't see how Mama really did it all anyhow, cause Papa was kind of demanding of her time. He wanted her to read to him and help him do this and that and so forth. I remember there's a picture in an album where she was sitting on the porch of the parsonage in Martinsburg. Papa took a picture and said that he just wanted to see who he lived with. Well, she was awful tired-looking and everything, and I just didn't blame her at all. She didn't get a chance to sit down and rest much. One thing I do want you to read, is the announcement in the local paper about my retirement. This was in the paper (The Hoosier Democrat) the 14th of January 1998. Mary Stayer of Flora has retired from Stephens IGA after 37 Years of service. She retired January 2, a day before she turned 80. Add the seven years she worked at the grocery owned by Bob and Lavon Duncan and she says she spent over half of her life at a grocery store. Not totally retired, Stayer continues at a shop she runs in her home, Mary's Bible Shop. She started the business in l953 for contact with people. She sells mainly Bibles and greeting cards. She also volunteers at the Brethren Home Care Center, ironing fabric to be cut into quilt squares, plays the piano, gardens, and is active in Grace Brethren Church. And I wrote a thank you, published the next week in the paper, to all the friends and for all the cards, and everything, that I got. I thanked Bob and Trent for being the best employers. I said I could verify that because I worked for them 37 years. Out on the, oh I forget what you call it, out in the corner of the parking lot they have the big .sign where they advertise specials. They put on it, Thanks Mary for 37 years. I thought that was kind of nice! I am helping out at the Brethren Home. I don't know whether you know this or not, but I probably am the only one around who was there at the very, very beginning when it was an orphanage and a home for old people just the one big building there. Papa was preaching, I think it was in Roann, and there was a little old lady, her name was Tiny, and I came with him (I don't know maybe the rest of the family did too) when he brought her down here the first occupant of the Brethren Home just outside Flora. I go out some days, not too often, because when I iron I have to stand, so I don't do it more than a couple hours. But I enjoy being with the ladies out there. They work on different parts of the blankets that they make. Last week they asked if I would like to play the piano at the dinner hour on Wednesday, from 11:00 to 12:00. I said I would enjoy it. Then they called me the day before, and asked if Id lead the singing for the Bible study period at 6:30 that evening, and I said, Well I don't sing much anymore, but since I play the piano, I said okay. Then they called and said they really had a problem. The man who was going to give the scripture lesson for Bible study is sick. So they asked if I could bring something. So that day was pretty well filled. I led the singing and then I had some devotions then for the ladies. Of course, for many years I was the cashier at the grocery store where many of those women shopped, so its not like being with a bunch of strangers. Now it is the Typists turn to tell a few little comments about things Mary said, and some other things. I remember that the women in Martinsburg would try to be the first one with washing on the line, on Monday morning, then they would spent the rest of the day complaining about how early they had to get up on Monday mornings. Of course there had to be time for the clothes to dry, but they were up at four in the morning doing the washing . Now to try and describe a ringer washer. The washer itself was much like todays automatic washer, that is a large tub, with an agitator inside that goes back and forth, to move water through the clothes. Grandma Humberd had a washer that was operated by hand. Someone we knew (maybe us?), had a washer that was run by a small gasoline engine, but the only one I remember at home, was electric. For the ringer part, there were two rollers covered with rather hard rubber, and they were positioned one just above the other, close together. When you turned a crank (and sometimes it was electric), and fed a piece of clothing between the rollers, the rollers would turn and squeeze the water out of what ever you were washing. The ringer could swing around in a circle, so it could be positioned over the washing machine, or over the other tubs. That meant the water that was being removed from the clothes, went back into the proper tub, and the clothes would go to the next stage of the operation. That is, from the washing machine and the wash water, to a rinse tub filled with rinse water. There was washing water and rinse water, just like the different wash and rinse cycles on the automatic washers of today. (Did you ever stop to think that maybe someone will be reading this write-up many years from now, when what we call an automatic washer is considered as ancient as the ringer washer is today, in 1998) These days, removing the water from the wash load, is what the washing machine is doing while it is spinning and throwing the water to the outside tub, then out the drain. In Europe, many places they have a special spin machine, that goes even much, much faster than our washing machines, it removes more of the water and it takes even less time to dry the clothes, either in a dryer, or on the clothes line. Often wondered, why let the clothes get so dry on the line, if they were just going to sprinkle them with water right away? I tell the story about the hardship we at home suffered during the war. Since sugar was rationed, I was only permitted about half the sugar I wanted on my cereal. Emmys German cousins, didnt think that was much suffering. I remember that Mama had a sugar bowl for each of us still at home, and at certain times of the month, the individual ration of sugar was parceled out. We could use it as fast or as meager as we wanted, but when it was gone it was gone until the next ration was available. I seem to remember that bread was baked twice a week, but I have no idea how many loaves were baked. I remember some round loaves, some in regular loaf shape, but all rose high above the pan. Sometimes there were cinnamon rolls that were the best there was. Mama would start with the big aluminum pot, maybe 18 in diameter. She would mix the ingredients, then put it out on a board to knead and knead, then into the pans to raise, then into the oven of the wood-fired stove, to bake. On rare occasions, when pies were being baked, the extra pie dough, and some of what was cut off the edges, were covered with sugar and cinnamon. Delicious. On rare occasions I can get Emmy to fix that very thing. I always make sure there is pie dough in the refrig, and sometimes she will take the hint. I know, I know, I can bake it, and sometimes I do, but she has to earn her way somehow ! I remember -20 in the bedroom. Of course anything less than 100 seems cold to me, thats why I live in the desert. I do remember coloring eggs, and cant imagine that was for anything but Easter. Do you remember how the snow would pile high on the roof, then slide off with a rushing sound, from time to time. I remember, in the parsonage in Martinsburg, at bedtime on Christmas eve. Papa was telling everyone to get in bed because Santa was about to land on the roof, and stomped his feet to make us think of reindeer on the roof. The strange thing was, at that exact moment, a huge snow drift slid off the roof, with a terrible sound. Papa just about jumped out of his skin. Popcorn was better known as Butter on mine! and you can just guess who mine was. And once in a while the big pan used for mixing bread, was used for cracker-jack, made with the famous Humberd receipt. Christmas was about the only time we saw an Orange. I remember that once in a while we got a wooden box, maybe 6 high, a foot wide and long, and filled with dates, all carefully stacked. For the past many years, I have three or four dates for breakfast every morning. When we travel in Europe, they are always available from Algiers, or some such place. Within 30 miles from where we live in the California desert, they grow tons and tons of dates each year, so they are plentiful around here. I know, I know this is to be about how we lived when we were kids, but this story must be told somewhere. When dates are growing, they must climb the tree and put a paper cover around the dates, to protect them from birds and bugs. We see this all the time, tall palm trees, with big paper sheets wrapped around the large bunches of dates among the date fronds. The local college has many trees lining the streets, and dates are harvested from them. One time a lady asked Jim what those paper things were, high up in the trees. Jim informed her that was a paper-bag orchard, where the supermarket grew the paper grocery bags. And she replied, Oh, I didnt know that. This next story doesnt fit here either, except that dates is the subject at the moment. One of Emmys cousin was in North Africa during WW II and said that a delicacy for breakfast was a slice from a loaf of pressed-seedless dates. While walking through the local town one day, they noticed a man tramping around in a small tub, as if he were stomping grapes to make wine. Closer inspection revealed that the man, with dirty bare feet, was stomping on dates to remove the seeds. Well, what do we know about the man who packed the dates in our box, all those years ago? I remember we had our own fireworks, at least many years. I remember Paul and Jesse putting a big one under a can, and then boom. Without all that experience and practice, how would we have won the war? The typist can remember one time when some rich soul gave Papa a $20 bill. In just an hours or so presuring the Sears Roebuck and the Montgomery Wards catalogs, all seven of us were outfitted for school, with money left over. Mamas Diary, October 18, 1954 says, Then on into .i.Altoona; & I got a new hat, as Dean (Walters) gave me $5 to buy one. Papas Diary, October 13, 1940, Dean Walters handed me money for her a new dress or something. I remember that Mama had a fan some time. Seems it was painted green, but I dont remember what year, or where she lived when she had it. I remember best, the fantastic piano concerts each evening after supper. I still know for a fact that a woman can play a piano much better than any man. When there is gospel music on TV, I can tell Emmy there is a man or woman playing. Well, maybe not every time. Thats not to say Jesse couldnt play the piano very well, but it sure sounded different from what Mary did. Now as for Martha and her piano playing, I havent heard enough to know. After all, Ive seen her a half dozen times in the past 50 some years. It will take her, and the rest of you, longer to read the Hunberd Chronicles than the time we have spent together in those years. I remember fly paper, those little rolls about 3/4 inch in diameter, 2 inches long. Pull off the top, and two feet of sticky paper would come out. Thumb tack it to the ceiling, and catch flies by the hundreds. The other day on TV I watched them do something I remenber from early 40s. Do you remember when the folks (or perhaps some of you older ones helped) painted the kitchen lineoum black, then after it dried, used a sponge with large holes, to swash splash spatter white paint in a careful pattern. We were 60 years ahead of that TV program. The typist remembers driving past Brethren Home just outside Flora with Mama, years ago, and she said, Theres where I go, I dont want to live with one of you kids, that always causes problems. From Jesse: Im sure that I could expand on the farm story with a lot of specifics, but that is neither here nor there. That big long black box was bolted to the running board (1927 Buick), and then stored until the next fall for the trip to Indiana. We were excited when the first car had a trunk, although it wouldnt hold anything. That bench in the back seat held two facing the windows and all nine of us got into the 1934 Chevy to go to Vicksburg church. What a jam! MEMORIES OF HAROLD STAYER With italicized comments by the typist! I was born in Curryville, Pennsylvania, on August the 29th, 1918, and lived on a farm near Curryville until I was about 10 years old. Then we moved to nearby Martinsburg, Pennsylvania, where my father ran a bake shop. He did a lot of baking; breads, cakes, and so forth. I was raised during the 1930s Depression years, and I worked for several different farmers around the area. I went to school in the Martinsburg Schools for 12 years, and graduated from Martinsburg High School in 1936 (Mary was in his class in school, so she cant say she didnt know all about him. ) I trapped and hunted meat to put on the table to help supply the food for my three brothers and a sister, and my Dad and Mother. Dad got about $10 a week at that time. Consequently, I learned to hunt and fish and all those things, and also Iworked in the fall of the year picking apples and picking up potatoes. My pay was often potatoes and apples, which I took home to help feed the family. During the Depression (in the 1930s) there was one pair of shoes for dress and one pair you wore to school and go to work. Same way with clothes. We had one pair one suit of clothes for work and one suit of clothes to go to school in, and one for Sunday. (The typist remembers that the clothes we wore to church and school one year, we wore for work next year.) During all this time, I worked and kept on going. I trapped during the time in high school, about 300 traps, at night and the daytime, too. Also, with that money I was able to buy a class ring and a class pin, and all the clothes I needed for graduation. That paid for my trip to Washington D.C. which we took at the end of the senior year. (As for that hunting and trapping: Who do you imagine was known around town as Skunk? Isnt it possible that some of those days his clothes smelled like a trap-line, was because that meant he would get the day off from school.) In 1936, I started a correspondence course with an engineering school in East Chicago by the name of DeForest Devry Institute. I had finished the course about the time Mary and I were married on April 9, 1939 at the Church in Vicksburg, Penna. (See Marys Musings, for much more detail. That reminds me of Papas diary entry, Married in the evening. and Mama wrote about 175 words about the marriage, in her diary.) In 1941 I moved to Chicago, and went to work there with Zenith Radio Corporation in Chicago. During that time, while working for Zenith, I learned more about electronics. Then on December the 7th, war broke out. Still I was not called, and would not be called for a while. At that time, just before the war broke out I was given a 1A classification. But because I was an electrical engineer, and during that time at Zenith I learned how to build and operate certain RADAR units, that saved me from having to go to the military, for a little while. A few months later, Mary and the girls joined me in Chicago Joyce was born on May 13, 1940, Patty was born on November 1941, on the 11th day, Armistice Day. While we lived in Chicago, we first lived in what we called the Gardener apartments, then moved to 5635 Washington Boulevard. I was commuting back and forth to work by streetcar, and walking a lot of the times. Many times it was cold and rough to get to work. But still, we didn't complain we just kept going along one day at a time. A little later as things got worse, the war was going further along, and then came the time when was called to go into the U. S. Army. In October 1944 I went to Ft. Sharon, Illinois. From Ft. Sharon, Illinois, I transferred to Ft. Hood, Texas. My training there consisted of paramedic training, small arms, and communications. Of course, being in communications it was harder for me to get a rank pin. They transferred me from Ft. Hood to Ft. Ord, California, where I went into a different branch of work, and I trained there with what they called the Civilian Investigation Division, CID, to work for the MP's. I landed overseas in Manila, Philippines, and when we unloaded we went to Clark Field right away. That was where I was stationed for quite a while. I got in on the tail end of what was the end of the war in the South Pacific. I was there when the war was ended, and I was there too when Japanese General Yomasheitia was still there he was one of the Japanese generals in charge of the 8th Army, and was one of the Japanese generals who conducted the Bataan Death March. It was my pleasure, along with some of the rest, to bring him down out of the hills as a captive. Later on I had the good fortune of being at General Hommas and General Yomasheitia's trials. I saw them both convicted of war crimes, and saw General Homma be convicted to death by the firing squad. Yomasheitia was convicted, and executed by hanging. General Yomasheitia was called The Malayan Tiger. He was one of the worst of the Japanese generals, and was in charge of the Bataan Death March. That was the reason Yomasheitia was hung. The most shameful death for a Japanese to die. Took away all the honor they ever had at home. Later on I was sent up to Clark Field with the CID the Civilian Investigation Division of the MP's sent up there to work on a black market ring. Finally we got hold of some of them guys and broke up that ring. The time James thought he saw me, and I'm not sure but Ithink it was around March '46 somewhere there in Manila Ibrought three men into the prison down there, after we broke up the black market ring. (Mama was born to a Black family, but thats different from a Black Market. The typists memory is not all that quick these days, but since he had his 18th birthday in Singapore a few days after visiting Manila, the day he thought he saw Harolds back must have been near the first of March 1946. Thats a story that is told and re-told, several times in these Chronicles. Well, he does admit the memory is not what it was at one time.) Meantime, I was given orders to go to Pier 7 E down at the harbor and take a squad with me and take those prisoners over to Japan. Among those prisoners were five high-ranking officers. Our orders were to be careful and make sure they got to Japan. We didn't understand why, but they were high-ranking men who McArthur wanted to question later on about war atrocities in the Philippine Islands and all through the war. Found out later, some of them were later tried and convicted and executed. (Another interruption: The typist remembers the office near the docks in Manila that was just filled with beautiful typists and clerks. But then he has always liked beautiful ladies and has spent many years since then, with a very beautiful lady. Since he is the typist, these little items of trivia appear in these Chronicles, from time to time, without contradiction. Now hes in trouble, imagine calling the beautiful lady an item of trivia!) In the meantime, we were waiting to come home. The way things went it was a little rough. Being an MP wasn't a good job, but nevertheless it was better than some of the other jobs on the island. Isaw many things happen there, like the cleanup (and the return to Japan) of the remains of the Japanese Army. At the time I was at Clark Field and the Fort Blanco Air Base, we came under fire by Japanese who were still up in the mountains, and we had to go and dig them out, sometimes blast them out of caves however we could get them out. The interpreters could not talk these men out because they did not believe that the war was over. Many times we lost men, some men wounded and some men killed. We saw these things this was after the war was over. People did not know much about what happened there. (If it is correctly remembered, some individual Japanese soldiers remained in hiding in the Philippine mountains for many years maybe 20 years or more.) About the time James almost saw me I was in March, I didn't know he was there. The ship I had was a pretty big ship, like James said it was, and surrounded with barbed wire. The five men we had were carefully locked in staterooms and were not allowed to converse with each other. We had to hold them where they could not get together. Sometimes it was alittle rough. We had many fights aboard ship with the Japanese prisoners. They wanted to fight with each other, try to jump overboard. Some of them did not get to Japan. When we got them to the port at Tokyo, in Tokyo Bay, we were met by Rangers from the 6th Battalion who guarded McArthur and the head men there in Japan. They took these prisoners into custody, and we had no more to do with them. I made about three or four trips that way before I came home to the States. Finally on August the 19th, one of the colonels from the Inspector General's office came up and asked us what we were doing there. He saw me and said, Hey, you guys are going home! Get your stuff and get ready, we're going down to the pier! And down to the pier we went, ready to board the S.S. Brewster, an APA, which was an attack transporter. We were carrying our orders under our arms, and we were brought home that way. As part of ship's company, coming home, I worked the radar room from 12:00 midnight to 4:00 in the morning. From then on I was free, and I could do anything I wanted while aboard ship. We landed in California. There we were given $10, a clean suit of clothes and boarded a train headed for Ft. Mead, Maryland. When we got to Ft. Mead we were told to dump our barracks bags in a room. But I didn't, I sent mine home, what I had in it. Things were in there that I want to try to send home, and I did get them home. I was fortunate on that. After coming home in 1946, I went back to work at Zenith. We bought a little house at 2123 Willow St. in Franklin Park. James and my brothers Virgil and Charles, they all came there and stayed with me at one time or another. (At times there were more people sleeping in that tiny two-bedroom house then Mary and Harold could count. Later the three brothers got an apartment a few miles away. Elsewhere, Mary tells about all the shirts she had to iron for that bunch.) Later on, in 1948-1949, things at Zenith did not work out. Finally, in 1952, I had all I could take at Zenith, so I decided it was time to move. We came down to Flora, Indiana, and bought the home where we still live. When we came to Flora I did some work on my own, and I started a small business called Stayers TV Service. I did that fairly well for quite a while, but 1954 with my engineering and communication experience, I had the opportunity to go work for a small, independent telephone company in Cutler, only a few miles from Flora. While working for the telephone company, I got to know quite a few people all over Carroll County. I had quite a time with that. I had a lot of fun too. In 1954, in the small town of Cutler, I was asked to take a Scout troop and be a Scoutmaster something I didn't know anything about, but I did have the outdoor experience. I could do anything I wanted to do outdoors. I'd learned to rappel down a cliff in the Army, and I had learned survival skills that I could teach the boys here at home. That troop was the old Troop 160 in Cutler. I still worked for the telephone company. In 1964, I started going to church. I learned to know a different way of life, changed my whole life at that time. Up until now, there is nothing I would do any different than what I did in 1964 it was the 10th day of February, the day I learned to know a new Commander, a new Person who was my Guide and my Savior. Then I got involved in the Christian Service Brigade. They had a unit here in the Flora Grace Brethren Church. That unit was called Battalion 1443. Later on I rose to Captain in that Battalion. Then I went to North Wood, which was the national camp that Christian Service Brigade up in Pickford, Michigan. It was very, very extensive camping and so forth. When I was up there, I went through what they call Three Star Training. This is the highest training that you get in Christian Service Brigade. In Christian Service Brigade, two of my young men made the highest rank in Christian Service Brigade, the rank of Herald of Christ which is equal to an Eagle in Scouting. One of those was Steve Jackson and the other one was Steve Humberd, Paul Humberd's son and my nephew. They made the highest rank while I was there. In the meantime, in the Scouts I was slowly and gently advancing. Things there were working out well. I had completed the Scouter's Key as a Scoutmaster, and the Scouter's Key is the Explorer advisor. Still things were moving along, things were going good down at church in Flora. Then another man came to my house here, Lt. Ed Jackson of the Ohio State Police, and asked me if I would help him start a program for boys in our own church, our own denomination. This later turned out to be Grace Brethren Boys. I agreed with that. Later on I was called to Columbusville, Ohio, and I met with 11 other men there were 12 of us at that table. We started a program now known as Grace Brethren Boys which is the official boys organization for the Grace Brethren Churches. We also take that program and went to outside churches, and they call it GBB there God Builds Boys. Mary gave us that name for that group of men and boys there. During this time things happened along in Scouting. I increased work in the area and my small telephone company was bought out by a larger company called All-Tel. This was a very large company. Things were a lot better, because I got all kinds of benefits, bigger pay, more time off, and things like that. The men who worked for me, worked with the youth outside and got extra time off. We got paid while we were off, and all things like that. Things worked very well until 1972, when I received the highest Boy Scout council award, which is a Silver Beaver. I am now in the Sagamore Council in Indiana in Kokomo. Also in that same year, 1972, I received additional honor to the Order of the Arrow which is a honor campers honor in the Boy Scouts of America. In the meantime, I've spent time in camp, on the camp staff as a Commissioner. During that time also I received the Commissioner's Key, which is called a Scouter's Key, as the District Commissioner. I also received the Arrowhead Award in the Commissioner's capacity too. Things kept going and things really worked out fine all the way through. In 1984 I received the National Award, NEASA, the National Eagle Association of Scouts of America. That was for having 25 Eagle Scouts in 10 years' time. That was a deal there that I was really upset on, because Mary and I got a notice to go to Stauffer Towers in Cincinnati, Ohio. Little did I know about what was going to happen at the Stauffer Towers, but we went down there. When we walked in we saw 100 tables with 10 people at each table. There was a row of men all dressed up, Ididn't even know what the deal was. I had only a little idea of what was going to happen. Tell you what, I was a little bit scared. I couldn't have been any more scared than I was when I was over in ThePhilippines. Things turned out fine, though, because somebody walked up beside me, it was two tall young men, real good looking young fellows, both of them Eagle Scouts. They say, Are you Mr. Stayer?, I said, Yes. They said, We're escorting you to the front. I was given this award for all the work I had done in Scouting up until 1982. So far then things had been going along good. The Grace Brethren Boys had been completed and was working it out through our churches. And after being elected to the Board of Directors as one of the original 12, I'm the only one of the originals still on that Board. The rest of them have all drifted away, and I'm still there. In 1970, I took ten boys along the Appalachian Trail for a hike. That was a 100-mile hike. Since then, I've been on the Appalachian Trail for over a total of 800 miles of backpacking. Over the years it's been 1982, 1983, 1984 clear up into '97 the last time I was there. Also, I took boys to the Region 10, which is a canoe base up in Ely, Minnesota. It's a 100-mile canoe trip in Region 7 Canoe Base. In 1980 when I came off the AP Trail, backing up here a little, I got home and Mary told me to call the Scout Council. I called down there and they told me they had no leaders to take a contingent up to Pailmont Ranch which is the high-adventure base in Cimarron, New Mexico. I didn't know if I could go there because my vacation time was all used up. I spoke to my boss. He said, Yes, make me out a time slip for each day you're gone. Just fill it out and I'll sign it. I said, Well Iwon't be here. He said, Never mind, do what I told you to. I said, Okay, thank you. I took the boys out there on a 100-mile hike from the time you leave the home base to you're back in. You're up to heights of 12,441 feet, which is High Peak Old Baldy, (Get that, Old Baldy was on top of Old Baldy!) on top of the mountain there. So you look over on the west side and see snow on the west slope. Many things happened. We had an awfully good time. One thing that scared the boys was a cougar one night, when he squalled, and I tell you, I had boys scattered everywhere. I had a time getting things straightened out, but we finally made it. And I got back home with other things happening along then too. As we've talked about the Grace Brethren Boys, in 1982 I was given the plaque and a walking stick, called Work the Second Mile. The Second Mile is for work by the director, that was done for the Grace Brethren Boys. Also in that year I received the Man of the Year Award from the Indiana District Men Grace Brethren Church here in Indiana. Sounds like I'm bragging a little bit, but Mary's asked me to prepare this, her and James, so I'm going to say it. I don't know, James may not get a good night's rest after typing all of this, but it'll be all right, it'll do him good. (The typist has worked very hard just to get the opportunity to type this!) Then along last year I got another National Award, called the God Service Award. It's a National Award for work in the church, work in the community, and work with Scouts. This award too came unexpected to me, but when I got it I appreciated it very much because there a lot of people involved in that, that I knew. People that I worked with, and had a good time with. In 1984, also I took ten boys and set up a new program for the Scouts, called the Sagamore Voyager. A 100-mile trip on the Tippecanoe River in Indiana. It was a 5-day trip which you traveled from Camp Crossland down to Camp Buffalo. That was a job there, turned that program over to the Scouts. They still use that program at Camp Buffalo. And in 1986, I was the Assistant Camp Director at Crossland. In 1987 and 1988 I was also the Director there. Since then, I've served in other camps. On December 31, 1981, I retired from the telephone company with almost 30 years service. I was 64 years old when I quit. It was time to get out. Since then, I have done all different kind of jobs in the Scout camps. I have traveled the Rendezvous, Adventure, Outpost activities with Grace Brethren Boys. At the present time, I'm the National Field Director of Outdoor Activities for Grace Brethren Boys. In the last four or five years, I've been a Camp Chaplain there, and I've learned a lot believe me, I've learned a lot of things that I thought Iknew that I didn't know. I've worked with Catholics, Mormons, Jewish you name it, and I've worked with them. I've also worked with biracial kids, and worked with kids from broken homes, things like that. And I'm waiting to go on staff again this year. I don't know exactly what that'll be, but I'm waiting to find out. My papers haven't come yet, but I will be leaving this week (April 1998) for Ohio, for an Outpost out there. Now, an Outpost is a gathering of all the youths in the district. Rendezvous is the national deal which everybody gathers in one spot, sometimes 500, 600, 700 people at some of these Outposts and Rendezvous. Here we have quite a time. There's sports activities, there are daily devotions, there's a devotion every night, camp fire every night, and on Friday nights a final devotion and the final camp fire. That's when we close camp. Saturday we have a missionary or some person like that for a speaker. This is adults, boys, and fathers that are involved in this. Again I'll go back to The Philippines. There's one thing I will not forget there, and that was the beautiful clear water in some of those springs that I saw there in the mountains, and I had a lot of pictures of the city of Manila, the destruction down there, and I know what war can do I've been there. (The typist will confirm the damage to Manila.) I know that Paul and Jesse also know. As far as being aboard ship, I don't care much for it. That's for sailors, not for landlubbers, and I'm a landlubber. Even though I do a lot of canoeing, I still love land. (The typist, and Jesse, look for any chance to get on a ship to anywhere, or nowhere.) In May of 1997, I got quite a surprise. Had to go to the hospital. Hadn't been in the hospital since Ileft the military. I went to the ER room. There I laid from 10:30 at night until 3:00 in the morning. Still didn't do anything for me, but I got upstairs and a nurse sneaked in. She gave me a tablet that took care of my problem. Then from there I went from Home Hospital to another Hospital. They ran an angiogram on me there, about two to four weeks later. Dr. Kuipper said, You ever have a heart attack? I said, No. He said, Yes, you did. I said, No, I didn't. He said, You did. Look up here. I could see where they were running the angiogram wire through my artery, I had a black spot on the left side of my heart. Dr. Kuipper said, You should not even be here. and I said, Well, I'm not dead yet. And he said, No, you've got an enlarged heart. You came in here, but we don't know what to do with you. He said, When did you have that heart attack? I said, I have no idea. And to this day, I don't. I don't remember having any of the symptoms they told me, but I'm still up and going I'm taking medicine, but I'm still going. And I hope to keep on going too. If everything goes right till the 29th of August, I'll be 80 years old, and Mary can't say she's older than Iam! (Well, the typist had an angiogram, complete with stents, early in 1997, and he became 70 a couple of months ago, and hes still going and going, a little.) I think the biggest surprise, the biggest peak of my Scouting experience was when I was able to present Matt Trapp, who's my great nephew, with his Eagle Scout Badge. Matt has been in my troops ever since he started scouting. It was a great pleasure to give Matt that Eagle. In case you don't know who I'm talking about, it's Mary Allbaugh's son, Marthas grandson. Also in that time, I have seen three or four other boys receive the Eagle award. Over the past 40 years I've been in Scouting, I have helped 50 boys here in my troop, or other troops, reach that rank of Eagle. I feel it's a high point of attainment for every boy to get that Eagle. Also, going back in the Scouting, in 1974 I received my Wood Badge Beads, which is the highest honor of training that you can have in Scouting. In 1994, Grace Brethren Boys presented me with a black powder 50 caliber rifle, signifying 20 years of service that I spent with them traveling, helping to organize Units, Rendezvous - outposts, and other things. I'll tell you what. I've done a lot of shooting off here. I hope this will fill the bill for the Chronicles. I've tried to run my past life over and over, but it's a little hard to do. A lot of things I've done, evidently dropped from my memory along the wayside. Most of all, some of you kid me about my camping, I enjoy it. Even at this time of life when I can. I'll tell you something else. I found out I can no longer backpack because I've got a third-degree deterioration on my back between my hips and my ribs. I'm not allowed to carry anything over 30 pounds, so that lets me out of backpacking. Most of my backpackings been done with 35 to 45 pound packs, some pretty heavy loads and long walks. (Cant imagine what kind of a problem you are talking about. When the typist and helper go camping, the RV has been able to carry much more than 35 to 40 pounds, with no injury to anyones back.) I've enjoyed it all. I've enjoyed paddling the old canoe and hitting the fast water, and I have enjoyed those campfires, too. I think of many people when I do it, I think of these boys that have passed on to be men, and to be leaders of other boys. Back in the early part of my career, I didn't put this in here, but Mary jogged my mind about it. At one time, I had a Explorer meeting on Monday night, a Scout meeting on Wednesday night, and a Christian Service Brigade meeting on Saturday night. Monday night was Explorers, Wednesday night was Scouts, Saturday night was Christian Service Brigade. I was holding three campouts a month. So I've been sleeping out in all kinds of weather. We have slept out in 7-above-zero weather. But these boys are trained and they know how to do it. They know how to take care of themselves, they can cook out, and everything else. Once in a while they pull a boo-boo. Sometimes I'll even cook in tin cans so they don't have to wash dishes and chap their hands. One time, after I let them cook in cans, I told them it'd be their last time. They punched holes in a can of baked beans. And you know what happened? They exploded! We had a bean bomb all over the place. Tents and everything else were covered with baked beans. That's one thing Iwon't forget about that deal. But having Matt Trapp make Eagle during the time I was Scoutmaster, was one of the high points of my life, as far as Scouting is concerned. Matt and the boys had a rough time, but he has a very good stepfather, Ray Simpson, who helped him out real good. I hope that this fills the bill of everything needed to put in the Chronicles. It's a little late, but there's so much I hate to bring it all up, because it sounds like I'm bragging. I've been there, but I can't help it. Thank you. Good-bye and have a good day. (The typist said, If you did it, it aint bragging. And if the typist couldnt brag, he wouldnt have any hobby at all!) There's something I'm going to add to the tail end here, maybe work it in: The National Leaders Training Book. I wrote a program for the National Leaders. This is men that lead, they're the commanders that lead the boys units in the church. Also wrote a book for the Junior Leaders Training, too. An adult training course of 40 hours long. A boy's training course is a full week. By the way, they talk about rank in the military, well I was a sergeant, but before I got home I was only a corporal. They were cutting rank fast by the time I got home. So I got discharged as a corporal out of the Army. I think this is all I can remember. If I remember anything else, I'm gonna forget it. Good-bye. ( Just for that, the typist wont ask you for any more information!) Pattys Prattle The Contributions of Patty Ann Stayer-Azbell With italicized comments by the typist! The Typist had sent Patty copies of her parents contributions to the Humberd Chronicles, and asked if she had any comments about that or any comments about herself, and this is the result. This is the only contribution from the second generation, and believe me, it is really appreciated. She dictated onto a tape, and since Linda has the equipment and the knowledge to transcribe that kind of stuff (shes been doing it for many hours each week for 10 or 15 years), I asked her to do it. In the meantime Lindas sold their house in Sherman Oaks, and bought another in Burbank, then moved, and then Christmas, and then this and that, and finally here is the result, in January 1999. I sent Patty a copy for comments and corrections. On February 18, 1999, I called Mary and said I hadnt received corrections or changes to this, from Patty. Within minutes the mail came with the corrections. Who says the telephone is not a powerful device! Pattys E-Mail is cazbell@netusa1.net, if you want to argue with her about any of this. Hi! This is Patricia A. (used to be Stayer) Azbell. I hope I can make this understood. I'm not very good at this, but Uncle James said he needed a little input, or wanted a little input, into the lives of Grandma and Grandpa and my folks, so here it goes -- I'm not gonna guarantee anything, okay? Well, I think my earliest memories go way back when we lived in Franklin Park, Illinois after the War and Mom and Dad would bring us down for vacation, and we would always say the normal question, "Well, how far is it?" and when we would turn from Route 29 onto Route 18, we knew that we were getting close. And finally we hit this little town and we turned at the blinker light, and we could see the house at the end of the road that you would think that you were gonna run into, and we knew that we were at Grandma and Grandpa's. And it was such a joy -- 'cause we only got there maybe once a year, if that. So we got there and went into this humongous house, because we lived in this little two-bedroom house with three uncles, my sister, my Mom and Dad, a cat and a dog, and anybody else who wanted to come live with us -- and I think we had everybody did come and live with us. My memory is not really sharp, but Iremember sitting out on the back lawn in the summer evenings and Mom and Grandma putting our hair up in rag curls. I remember Grandpa showing us how to kill a chicken by stepping on its head and flinging it out in the yard and letting it flop, and then we got the job -- the good job -- of sticking it in hot water and plucking the feathers off of it! Of Grandma showing us how to clean the chicken and finding those little golden yellow eggs and putting them in her noodles, and that was the best-tasting noodles you ever had! Of the ice cream! Home made ice cream? Not turning the crank, but eating it was our special treat. Hanging over the gate to watch the train go past. I remember when there was a cow in the barn instead of a paper cutting machine. I remember when there was chickens in the yard that used to chase me out. Iremember the first day that we were able to take type apart and put it back in the trays. I remember crawling up on Grandpa's knee. Grandpa used to tell us Bible stores, but he didn't draw very well -- he didn't draw like Grandma did, when she made those beautiful charts -- he drew stick figures. So, we would sit on his lap, and he would tell us stories with stick figures. When we moved to Flora, Indiana , Joyce and I got there in 1951, and Iremember the day that Grandma and Grandpa weren't there and wewere playing -- of course being from Chicago -- we played the BeerBarrel Polka -- and the neighbors kind of looked at us a little funny and said, "Where'd those people come (from)?, and is this Rev.R. I. Humberd's house? Surely, they wouldn't be playing musiclike that!" But Mom and Dad bought a house, 1952, right next to the school in Flora, and they have lived there ever since. And we used to go out, help Grandma and Grandpa set type. We got to the place that we set it as well as took it apart. We used the folding machine, we used the printing press, we used the trimmer machine (except it always took two of us to trim the books because you just didn't have enough weight at that time -- now I don't think I'd have that much trouble! but at that time, you just couldn't hardly pull the level), and we would remember when they would take off on their trips and Grandma would come home and she would have all these beautiful tales to tell, and most ofthem were: "I left my cookie recipe in such-and-such a city, and I filled their freezer up before I came home...." Well you know, the tradition still stands. Martha bakes Grandma's cookies and gives them to everybody and sticks them in her freezer, and I've been known at Christmas time to send out at least 200 dozen cookies, and the majority of them were Grandma's sugar cookie, her peanut butter cookie, her pinwheel cookies -- but you know, you have to keep the tradition alive! Mom and Dad still live in the house next to the school. They're both retired now, which is good for them. I remember my first train trip with Grandma and Grandpa. Let's see, I was a sophomore in high school, and Esther and Gus still lived in Chicago, and Nancy was sick with eczema, and I had just gotten outof school, so Grandma and Grandpa says, "Well, we'll take you to Chicago and you can help Esther and Gus and baby-sit for the kids for a couple of weeks, give Esther a little bit of a break." So, they took me up -- and on the way, of course, we had a flat tire -- and some very nice people stopped to help us, which kind of surprised me, 'cause when you get into Chicago nobody wants to help. But these people were nice Christian people and they helped Grandpa change his tire, and away we went. I stayed there for two weeks and had a good time, and Gus and Esther showed me around, 'cause I hadn't been in Chicago since we moved, and I can remember them sending me home on the train. I got on at Dearborn Station -- SCARED TO DEATH! And I got on the train, and I sat there so still, and I kept seeing this man stare at me, and I couldn't imagine what on earth that man kept staring at me, and I sure was glad I was only going to Delphi, because if I'd had to go any further, I don't think I'd have made it! And I got off the train and he got off the train, and he started walking towards me, and Mom and Dad came up and I told Dad, "That man kept staring at me on the train!" and he turned around, and you know Dad, he started to bristle until he saw the man, and it was a man from Flora! And he said, "I kept looking at her, saying 'I should know that girl -- what's she doing on this train?' And I felt a lot better knowing that this man knew me and him being a stranger! I remember so few things, they get kind of muddled in my poor brain -- I guess I have too much gray hair on top to remember the good things -- Mom and Dad bought the house and Uncle Kenny Black -- Kenny Wade, and Janice and Jackie came to help us move in. Kenny Wade stuck a hairpin in the light socket, and his hair -- it was always curly -- sure did curl a lot more after that. And it was fun living next to the school. We didn't have to get up till eight o'clock and go to school. Wecame home for lunch. Always were there for all the programs and everything. Mom could come. (Mom wasn't driving at that time.) And that made it nice that everybody could be there. Well it's been several days since I talked into this thing. I don't know ifI'm doing it right, or if I'm making any sense out of this recording, but it's awfully hard to put all your thoughts in this little black box. The memories of Grandma and Grandpa are far-away memories. They were not home that much, and when they were home they gave all the love that they could give. You didn't see them very often because they were out traipsing around the United States, but when they were home you got loved, you got cookies, you got time. In Grandma's house, you went down into the basement (and of course Grandpa's always setting type or printing) and we're sitting there on the basement stairs watching him. There's this fascinating little door at the side of the basement. And Ijust used to love to go into that little door. Grandma's big house had so many little places to get into. And it was a fruit cellar, and most houses don't have fruit cellars, but I can remember she always sent me down. She says, "You like to go in that little hole. You go in and you get me potatoes," or, "You go get me tomatoes," or "You go get me acan of green beans." I just loved to crawl up on the ledge and open that door and go into that little room. It always smelled so good, with fresh produce that they had taken out of their garden. And they had a big garden -- They had sweet corn on one side of the house and popcorn on the other side of the house -- and I just loved going to the barn and getting the popcorn -- rubbing the two ears together, letting the chaff blow away in the wind. And then they had this special popcorn popper that you put on the stove, and it had a little crank on it, and then you'd put butter in it, and that's the only way Grandpa would eat popcorn. Of course the only other way he'd eat popcorn was when he was laying down, and I think Grandpa always laid down, because I don't think I ever saw that man sit up. Every time he went to rest, he laid down and reclined. I think one of the special memories I have, is I was the last person in the family that Grandpa married. I got to write my own wedding ceremony, and I left out the "obey" part. And he asked me about that, and I said, "Uh-huh -- that isn't going in my marriage ceremony!" Butit's lasted 35 years, but it must have held pretty good! But I can remember Grandpa rushing back into town on Friday, as we were to be married on Saturday. He didn't even know whether he had a license to marry anybody in Carroll County anymore, so he had to hurry up to go to the courthouse to see if he was licensed, and get the ceremony all written out, and I was the last one that he married, and that's something I'll never forget. And, Mom said she found the handwritten ceremony, plus, I think there was one for Martha and Esther with their names inserted when she went through Grandma's papers after Grandma passed away, so I have that. My children are some of the lucky grandchildren. I have three small blankets that Grandma made. I think Joyce's two oldest have a blanket that Grandma Humberd made -- a crib blanket -- at the time of their birth. Sothey have something that their great-grandmother made for them. My kids love stuff that their grandparents and their great-grandparents have given, and so it makes it something special that they can remember. Somewhere between the time I started this (and if I ever get this finished), I've picked up a cold, so I hope all my sniffing and stuffing didn't interfere with you typing this -- I feel sorry for whoever has to dothis! I remember moving to Chicago after the War -- I wasn't very old. My folks bought this brand new house with all the rest of the GI's. Two bedroom, living room, kitchen, that's it. We thought that'd be just big enough for four people. Well, four people wasn't all that lived in that house! We had uncles, we had aunts -- not all at the same time. Iremember Mama having to clear the TV sets off the bed before they can go to bed, and I can remember how ornery the uncles were -- allofthem -- when they came to live, and it's surprising that Joyce and I grew up as well as we did. The influences we had were sometimes pretty wild! We just got a puppy, and her namewas Lady, and she was part chow and part police. And being in a new housing district, there was no grass, so we had ropes up around the yard, and I was always as round as I was tall, and the uncles were teaching the dog to be a guard dog. Now this little puppy wasn't hardly big enough to roll over, let alone be a guard dog, but they taught that dog that when you said "sic 'em" she would come and get you, and she would bite. Well Mom called me in one day, and I was running into thefront yard up to the front door, and I learned a lesson that you don't run in front of that little puppy. Now, she couldn't crawl over theropes in the yard without rolling over, because she just wasn't big enough, but she could chase you down and take a chunk of your behind faster than you could blink an eye, and that's exactly what happened that day! And I blamed my uncles for a long time! I said, "She's not supposed to take a bite out of me, she's supposed to take a bite out of somebody who isn't supposed to be in that yard!" but that didn't stop the uncles. And the one that's typing this (I meant James) was just as much to blame as everybody else! And the three bachelors living in the apartment (Harolds brothers Charles and Virgil, and Marys brother James), wanted to know how to make good gravy? Well ask the one that's on the telephone, and then ask the one that's in the middle -- but the guy at the stove could never understand the directions, and it's awfully hard to give cooking directions over the telephone -- but they survived. They all grew healthy and happy, and that's all that mattered. And we had a wonderful life in Chicago. Being kids, we didn't realize everything thatwent on, but being kids, we thought it was a great life. Well, Mom and Dad both celebrated their 80th birthday this year (1998). Just had Dad up for supper on Sunday to celebrate his. Bothof them are doing pretty good for 80 I would say. They've both had remarkable lives. Mom finally retired at the age of 79 and 364 days -- she retired one day before she turned 80 this year. I don't think I'm ever going to make 80 -- I don't know about anybody else -- but the stamina that she has, and the stamina that my Dad has -- Ihope that I have the same. As far as my family goes, we have three children. I still live in the same house I've lived since 1975 in Logansport. Doug, is the oldest, he'll be 34 in December (1998), lives in Greensboro, North Carolina. He's married to a very nice girl named Lori, and has a beautiful little girl Kelly who turns 1 on September 8, 1998. The twins, Sheryl and Jeff, will be 32 in October. Sheryl lives two doors down from us. She has a little girl, Elizabeth Anne, who is 7, first grade in school. She's divorced from her husband who is still in the Service (he's getting out this year), and we don't know whether he'll live close enough to be a factor in Elizabeth's life or not. He does love her very much, and that's all that counts. Sheryl works as a counselor at the Four County Mental Health Association here in town. She's a big help to me, since Charlie's (my husband) is on the road all the time. Jeff is in construction in Madison, Wisconsin. Doing fine. No prospects of any more family members yet. He's not married, and I don't know whether he'll ever get that way -- I heard that before from three uncles that used to live with us -- maybe he takes after them, I don't know! But they all seem to be doing real well, and they've turned out to be such great kids. Charlie still travels with the lawnmower business. He travels Kentucky. He can't wait to retire, but he's got seven more years yet, so we're trying to make it as easy as possible, those last seven years for him. And I hadn't worked for quite a while, but I decided I needed some remodeling done in my house, so I went back to work half-days. I work in a lawn mower shop, of course, I think that's ingrained in my soul -- at least I don't have to be re-taught. The only thing I have to be re-taught on is computer -- and I know I'm telling this to the wrong person, but I sure am computer illiterate! And I don't know whether Iever want to learn how to work one of those machines well enough to work on it eight hours a day. We have a good life. Our family is well, and I guess that's all that matters. If I think of anything else -- like I said, my memory is so short -- I will write it down on a piece of paper, if this thing isn't done by then you can slip it in if it's worth anything. I hope this isn't just rambling to you and there's a few things you can use. (Im the typist, and all thats important at this point is that I am very interested, in what you wrote, and I have typed it, and will print copies for everyone.) We think of you often, and we'll talk to you later. I've got to get this in the mail, or somebody's gonna be a little upset. Bye! Marys 1989 Vacation Trip to California With italicized comments by the typist! Tuesday Morning, Sept 26, This is the day! I was singing when I awoke at 3:25. Ate breakfast, then Harold and I left Flora at about 3:45, and arrived at the Limo terminal in Lafayette at about 4:35. Harold put my suitcase on the Limo, and then went home. There were two of us on the Limo, Jo Holland, a retired Lafayette school teacher, who was going to San Francisco. She was a big help to this un-seasoned traveler! We had some breakfast, and at about 7:05, we found seats in the waiting room and awaited our planes. I was flying on US Air, for my first trip. The plane was scheduled to leave at 8:30, and was just a few minutes late. It was a beautiful day, and I was thrilled to look out the window and see the Mississippi River far below. They served drinks (a diet Sprint), and at 10:00 they served lunch - Ribs, rice, vegetables, salad, an apple, and boy was that delicious. Later we had packages of nuts, more to drink, and ice cream. We arrived in Los Angeles on time, and I was met at the door by Gus and Esther, and James and Emmy. We walked for a long distance to get to the baggage area, then had nearly an hour wait for my suitcase. Esther, Emmy and I sat and talked, while James and Gus kept looking for my suitcase. Esther and Gus had parked their car at a special airport parking lot about twenty miles away, so we all got into James and Emmys car and went to Linda's house in Sherman Oaks, where three of us met Christiana for the first time. James took us to the Airport parking lot, which was a few miles from Lindas. As we unloaded the suitcases, we found only one suitcase! Someone had left my little carry-on bag somewhere! The three of us went on to Esthers in Palmdale, while James called the airport and located the little blue suitcase. Later that day they drove to the airport again and found it, and delivered it to the school where Nancys husband, Bob, works, and he brought it to his home in Palmdale, and Nancy brought it to Esthers. So I was only without it for one night. I had a wonderful night's sleep in my own room at Esther's house - my own private bath. Esther's son John was there also. Wednesday Sept 27 Watched TV in the morning, then drove to K-Mart for lunch and some shopping. Took a long ride in the desert, and drove to Edwards Air Force Base, where the Space Shuttle lands, and where the B-2 is being tested. We saw the Lockheed plant, a lot of windmills generating electricity, and stopped at Carl's Jr. for a milk shake. We had hamburgers for dinner, and Nancy Ann and the children - Niki, Christina, Russell - were there also. Bob works nights. Thursday Sept 28 Watched TV until noon again, then to the International House of Pancakes for lunch. Took a ride to Charlie Browns, a store with everything including crafts, figurines, collectibles, dried fruit, fruit, candy, and on and on. We saw the Los Angeles Aqueduct, a little concrete river that brings water from Central-California, past Palmdale, and on to Los Angeles. Stopped at the grocery store, then just rested. Nancys husband Bob, came over today - that is the first time I had met him. Friday Sept 29 Did some mending this morning, washed some things, watched TV. Nancy and the kids came over, and we went to Bob's Big Boy for supper. Saturday Sept 30 Went to McDonalds for breakfast, then visited Nancy's house, and drove past the other house where Esther lived for a short time in Palmdale. John came out from Los Angeles (45 miles), we watched a ball game on TV, and just took it easy. Sunday Oct. 1 Went to Palmdale Presbyterian Church this morning, to K-Mart for lunch. Nancy's family and John were there for dinner. It was much cooler at night, I wore my winter nightgown, and didn't have the windows open all the way! Monday Oct. 2 Just watched TV, cleaned the refrigerator, and just rested. It was cooler today. Tuesday Oct. 3 Washed out some things, mended Esthers sweater, and went to visit Jetta Perry. (They were our neighbors in Chicago in the early 1940's.) Her daughter, Pat, came to visit after work, then we went to supper at Bob's Big Boy. Wednesday Oct. 4 We left at 8:00 this morning to sightsee in Los Angeles. Drove past the hospital where John works, and past his home. Drove past the three homes where Esther and Gus lived in past years, then to the two-story Northridge shopping Center, a large mall with 5 large department stores, and maybe 200 other stores. (In the Jan 1994 Earthquake, this Shopping Center was destroyed! A couple of the big department stores and the five story parking garage (where a man sweeping the floor was trapped for hours), have been demolished and hauled away. Had the quake occurred during the shopping day, hundreds could have been killed. Very little has been repaired and reopened 10 months later. Our friends who live a couple miles from here, suffered no damage.) Arrived at Lindas at noon. Emmy had been to the Dentist that morning, but was feeling good. James and Emmy drove me to the Forest Lawn Cemetery where we saw the Last Supper done in stained glass, and two huge pictures in a special building, the Crucifixion and the Resurrection. We then drove to Pasadena and visited the Huntington Museum. They have a copy of the Gutenberg Bible, and many interesting pictures, and gardens with plantings of all kind. We arrived in La Quinta at about 6:00. It was much warmer, and we needed the air-conditioner and fans, but slept very good. Thursday Oct. 5 Beautiful morning! Had breakfast on the Patio, then went into Palm Desert with James. I visited the shopping mall while he had his hair cut. Friday Oct. 6 Ate breakfast on the Patio again, and watched hot-air balloons in the distance. Did some washing, went into town, and took it easy. Called Harold this evening. Saturday Oct. 7 On Saturday morning we left for a four or five day trip through Southern and Central California. We drove through Desert Hot Springs, then on Route 62 through Morongo Valley, and Yucca Valley, and were now a couple of thousand feet above sea level. Though why they are called valleys, it is hard to tell. As we drove, we saw thousands of Joshua Trees, and many interesting rock formations. Route 247 took us to the little town of Lucerne Valley, then on to Barstow. Some times we passed large green hay fields, being irrigated by wells deep below the almost desolate desert. In Barstow there is a very unusual McDonalds. A sign says that a few years ago this was the largest in the world, in both seating (in a dozen old rail cars) and income. Have no idea if that is still true. In the same buildings there are stores selling all kinds of food, and tourist items of every description. Barstow is about half-way between Los Angeles and Las Vegas, and is the place to get gas, food, and rest a little. We followed route 58 west towards Bakersfield, but turned north on route 395 at Kramer Junction. Here there are a number of gas stations, tourist stores and eating places, just sitting in the middle of the desert, but with a lot of traffic going in all directions. The desert continues for as far as we could see in any direction, but now very high mountains were ahead, and on our left. We passed near the Naval Weapons Testing Center at China Lake, but saw nothing of the Navy way out here in the middle of sand and rocks - but a good place for the Navy to make a lot of noise with few people to hear it. We continued on 395 through Lone Pine, Independence and Big Pine, and on to Bishop, where we didn't stop either. These are just little old-time towns, now existing mostly to support the tourists visiting in the summer, and going to and from skiing in the winter. As we drove near Lone Pine, we could see Mt. Whitney, the highest mountain in the 48 states. A hundred miles or so to the east is Death Valley, the lowest point in the same 48 (but we couldn't see it from route 395). Bishop is over 4,000 feet above sea level, and as we continued north, we soon were above 8,000. We stopped for the night in the town of Mammoth Lakes, after we went on higher in the mountains to see, what else, Lake Mary, and a few others in the area. This is one of the biggest and busiest skiing resorts in this part of the country, with crowds coming from Los Angeles week after week. We spent the night in a very nice room in a new motel. A small breakfast was included in the price. Sunday Oct. 8 Sunday morning we continued north, and 20 miles later we made a left turn into the June Lake area. A mile or so off the highway, there is a ridge called Oh! Ridge one of the most appropriately named places in the world. Just after Mary read the sign, she said Oh! just as she should say when the most beautiful panorama of lakes, trees, and mountains came into view. A few miles further north, we saw what is left of Mono Lake, a dead sea if you ever saw one. Very little water enters this lake, and it is very salty. At the town of Lee Vining, we headed west on route 120, on what is called Tioga Pass. This road was, at one point, nearly 10,000 feet above sea level. The mountain scenery on the east side of the Pass was exceptional, with streams, lakes, old trees, huge rocky mountains, and beautiful views for as far as we could see. We stopped near Tenaya Lake for a quick picnic, then on to Yosemite Valley. There is a point at the west end of the valley, at the east end of a tunnel on route 140, where the whole valley is in view. El Captain, Half Dome, and other mountains are spread in our view, and if it hadn't been so late in the summer, with little rain for a long time, we could have seen Bridal veil and Yosemite Falls. Bridal veil was completely dry, and Yosemite was just a trickle, but a several-thousand-feet trickle! We drove through the valley, and saw thousands of campers under the trees. From the view point, all we saw was trees, but under the trees there are little huts, tents, and RVs as far as we could see. Visited the old expensive hotel, called Wawona. There were lines of people waiting to pay $15 for a buffet breakfast, but I just bought a few Christmas gifts. We now drove west on route 120, towards San Francisco. For the first hour or so, we were on twisty mountain roads, lined with large trees, and then we drove across flat farm land for another hour or so. Between Tracy and Livermore, there are thousands of wind mills, generating expensive electricity for consumers, and tax benefits for the windmill owners. We knew there was a baseball play-off game either in San Francisco or Oakland, and to make sure we missed either of them, we took route 580 through Oakland, then across the San Francisco Oakland Bay Bridge. Midway across the bridge there is an island, and next to that island is Treasure Island, where the 1939 World's Fair was held, and which became, and still is, a Navy base. (Jesse was stationed here in WW II.) In San Francisco, we drove around for a while, then down twisty Lombard Street, and had to wait in line for a little while to get a parking place on Telegraph Hill, where we could look over the city, the docks, the bay, Berkeley and Oakland across the bay, and the Golden Gate Bridge on our left. We now went to Fisherman's Wharf and looked for a Motel. We saw No Vacancy signs at several, and stopped at the Wharf Motel, where James has stayed 50 times, paying $12 to $15 per night, years ago. Our room had two Queen size beds, a small sitting room, and two TVs, and while the price on the door said it could rent for $160, we paid much, much less. This was the last room available, and we sure didn't want to pay the price at some of the better places. The room was on the corner above the traffic, and the man said they had double windows to keep out the noise. What he didn't say was that San Francisco was having a real heat-wave, and there was no air-conditioning in the room. There was a choice - closed windows and no air, or open windows with noise! We walked a little, then after eating, we drove across the Golden Gate Bridge, and viewed the city lights from across the bay - very impressive. Then to bed. We have driven about 700 miles in two days, and with all the sight-seeing, that is a lot of moving. Monday Oct. 9 Monday morning we caught the cable-car from near the Wharf, over to downtown. The conductor and the motorman were very nice, and even though there was a long line of people waiting to get on for the return trip, they made sure we got ahead of other people, and they had saved a seat for Mary. A young man gave Emmy a seat and James stood on the running board. (No young lady took pity on him!) We now toured the Cannery, the Chocolate factory, and some tourist stores at Fisherman's Wharf. Drove down Union street, then stopped at St. Mary's Cathedral, to look at this interesting building. Now we just drove here and there, and finally got on route 280, towards Monterey. Near San Jose we turned south on route 17, and near Los Altos there was a brush fire along the road. Right across the road was a reservoir, and we watched the helicopter go from one to the other, dropping large buckets of water on the hot spots. As we finally passed the fire, we could see trees in flame. Hope they got the fire out before it got to the nearby houses. In Monterey we drove down Cannery Row, now lined with tourist restaurants and shops, and the site of the book by that name, by John Steinbeck. Back to Fishermen's Wharf, much cleaner and much nicer than the one in San Francisco. We saw sea lions, pelicans, and sea gulls by the thousands. Now on to the most beautiful little town of Carmel-by-the-Sea. At the end of the main street, we watched the waves and birds and people on the white sand beach. We stopped for some ice cream, then by-passed the very expensive hotels in the area, and returned to Monterey to the Travelodge, for the night. Tuesday Oct. 10 Tuesday morning we started what was supposed to be a very scenic drive, but for the first time on this trip, no sunshine, but fog everywhere. We stopped in Big Sur to see some more big Red-Wood trees, and stopped and waited for the fog to disappear, but it didnt. So we drove on and on, and while it was beautiful and interesting, the fog managed to hide a lot. In San Simeon, we could see the William Randolph Hearst Castle part of the time, and part of the time the fog hid it. There are so many steps that must be climbed, so along with not much time, we decided that maybe next time we could take the tour. In San Luis Obispo we stopped at the Madonna Inn so Mary could visit the Men's Room. She really did! This hotel is built with much carved wood and stone, and the urinal is a huge rock with a water fall. Mary thought it was different from most, but then she hasn't seen most of them! As we neared Ronald Reagan's Ranch we stopped a few minutes in Solvang, a town built to look like it was in Denmark. James and Emmy think that Solvang looks more Danish than Denmark does! From here it was a 45 minute drive to the home of Ronnie and Hagar, and of course Joanna, Peter and John. All of us went out to eat, they had a birthday cake for Ronnie's birthday, on the 19th. Emmy had a dental appointment Wednesday morning, so about 9:00 PM we left for Linda's in Sherman Oaks. Their remodeling is getting near the end, and the kitchen floor, and the Den rug had been installed, and they had received their new Hide-a-bed with a Beautyrest mattress for James and Emmy. Mary insisted she was very comfortable on the couch. Wednesday Oct. 11 Wednesday, Emmy was dropped at her Dentists office, while Dan gave Mary a tour of the Disney Cable Studio, where she saw the program being sent twice - what is sent to the east coast now, is sent to the west coast three hours later. Dan is in charge of On-Air Production, and Quality Control. That is, if the picture flickers, or disappears for a second or two, he cares! If a picture is not just the best in the world, it doesn't get broadcast until it is the best possible. It may be good enough for NBC and CBS, but if Dan (and his people) do not like it, it doesn't get on Disney Cable! From here, we went to the hospital to see Esther. Gus and John were there, and Esther had just received a shot to put her to sleep for the operation. (A couple of days later, she was doing fine.) When we picked up Emmy, found the Dentist hadn't done something that had been expected, so we went to the Smoke House for lunch, and that included their famous Garlic-cheese bread. Emmy and James won't miss a chance to eat that bread. Then we drove on to La Quinta, arriving home after about a 1400 mile ride - a lot of moving, and a very lot of scenery. Next time, Mary, there is much more to see! Thursday Oct. 12 Laid around and rested most of the day, but late in the day we drove to Indio to take my film to K-Mart for Processing. Stopped at a grocery store, and visited some Model Homes next door to home. Emmy fixed Corned Beef for dinner. Friday Oct. 13 James played tennis this morning, and as soon as he came home we went on a sightseeing trip. Drove around in the Lakes Country Club, where he had played tennis this morning. Much of the grass in the country clubs, and all over, is brown now. The grass is not watered for a week or so, so it gets very dry. They then cut the grass right at ground level, then re-seed for the winter. The places this was done a couple of weeks ago are now very nice and green, but much is dry and brown. Some places they have dug up the summer flowers, and are in the process of planting millions and millions of winter flowers, usually petunias. Walked around the Marriott Desert Springs Hotel, the place the Brethren Church Conference was held last year. The lake comes right into the 10 story high lobby, where there are full grown trees, water falls, and flowers all over. Hotel guests can take a boat ride from the hotel lobby, to restaurants, etc., on other parts of the grounds. Drove past the Eisenhower Hospital, saw the estate where the Reagans spend New Years, and on to Palm Springs. Streets are named Bob Hope, Frank Sinatra, Dinah Shore, Gerald Ford, Fred Waring, Gene Autry, etc. James says that when the local boys put on a show in Flora, we see the Zinn's and the Mann's, but at a local show here, Bob Hope is the MC, Gerald Ford will speak, and Dinah and Frank will sing, after all, they are the local boys around here. Visited the Maxim's de Paris Hotel in downtown Palm Springs. Lobby is covered with marble, and is several floors high with plants on the balconies far above. The next door shopping mall is all marble and fancy, and we walked through, but did not stop to buy, in the Saks Fifth Ave store. Walked and shopped on Palm Canyon Blvd. - a street lined with Palm trees for miles. Ate lunch at Louises Diner, a 1950s diner that really dates from the 1950s. It is often said that the Palm Springs season is not really on until there is a line in front of Louises. Stopped at the library for their 25 cent a pound book sale, and bought a record by Guy Lombardo for 25 cents! Shopped some more, bought a sweater at Desmonds, then looked in Honey's (a discount clothing store), then shopped in the large Palm Desert Town Center mall, then home to rest and eat some more. Saturday Oct. 14 Drove to PGA West to see the celebrated golf course, but most of it is brown for re-seeding for the winter. Drove for miles through date orchards with trees of many different sizes, then to the Salton Sea. (Formed 80 years ago when the Colorado River overflowed its banks 200 miles away.) Went past miles and miles of citrus, grapes, dates, and other farms. Bought some chicken at a special Mexican take-out restaurant for lunch. The people who bought James and Emmy's previous house were home, so we visited there for a few minutes, then home to another special chicken dish, prepared by Emmy. Watched the World Series in the evening. Sunday Oct. 15 Emmy and Mary went to church this morning, then visited the Flea Market, held on the campus of the College of the Desert. Hard to believe, the only thing they bought was white grapefruit for James! We also visited the Living Desert a real high point for Mary (the weed lady!). There are flowers of all kinds, road-runner birds (yes they do exist, and are not just cartoon characters), and big-horned sheep. Sunday evening we went to dinner at Reubens and Emmy and Mary had Prime Rib dinner, James had steak. Monday Oct. 16 Left early this morning for Los Angeles. Dan and Linda had stopped at NBC Studios yesterday and got tickets for us to visit the game show Scrabble. We stopped at Dans office to pick up the tickets, then went just across the street to NBC. Took the studio tour where we saw props from various shows, studios, costumes, make-up, and of course saw ourselves on TV. Mary was singled out, and had her picture on the TV far longer than anyone else. Emmy was chosen to appear on a game-show (conducted by the tour guide), but we'll not discuss the results. After the tour, we went to see a few minutes of Scrabble which was being held in the same studio where the Johnny Carson show is normally held. Now we stopped for a take-out order of Garlic Bread at the Smoke House restaurant, and ate that while we drove to the corner of Hollywood and Vine. A department store on one corner, and office buildings on the others. We drove down Hollywood Blvd., not very nice at all, and stopped at the Chinese Theater, where the stars have left their footprints in the cement. We were looking for Billy Grahams Star that was put on the sidewalk just the day before. (There are 1900 stars in many blocks of the sidewalk, each celebrating someone for something.) Emmy and Mary looked and looked for that star while Jim stayed in the illegally parked car. When they returned, they found Billy Grahams star right beside the car! Now spent a few minutes looking around Farmer's Market, then drove on Laurel Canyon Blvd., through the Hollywood Hills. There are houses hung on the side of the hills, in places where it doesnt seem possible to put a house. Then to the hospital to see Esther, who had an operation just a couple of days ago. (John was there with her, and she was doing fine, should go home before the weekend.) There wasnt time on this vacation to see all the places where James and Emmy have lived (my address book is full of no longer used addresses!), and wouldn't even try to see all the places where James worked (that's his story at least!) at one time or another. We drove past their apartment building on Rayen St., then houses on Graves, Eccles, Jumilla, Archwood, and Hatteras, and the apartment building they converted to condos and then lived for a while. (Mary thought they were all OK, and couldn't imagine why they moved from any of them.) Bob and Estelle Hattem (and we three) were invited to Linda's for dinner. Tuesday Oct. 16 This morning bright and early, five of us - Mary, James, Emmy, Linda, and Christiana - went to Disneyland. Since Dan works for Disney, we not only got in free (rather than $23.50 each), but had a special free parking place, right near the gate. Walked around for a few hours, and rode on a couple of rides, including the very fast jerky ride inside the Matterhorn! (The seat belt almost wouldn't go around both Mary and James!) Now to Knotts Berry Farm for a chicken dinner in the famous Chicken Restaurant - the one where Mama liked to eat. Walked around a while, shopped a little, then home. Emmy had a 5:00 PM Dentist appointment. Mary stayed at Linda's and watched the TV news about the San Francisco earthquake that occurred a couple of hours ago. Wednesday Oct. 18 This is the day to go home. Emmy had another Dentist appointment at 8:00, and we left for the airport at 10:00, for the expected 12:00 noon flight. Drove past the building on Canterbury, where James and Emmy once lived, then still got to the airport early - its not that we left too early, the traffic was light. US Air flies from LA to the San Francisco area a couple of times each hour, so with all the (earthquake) problems at the San Francisco area airports, this terminal was crowded with people who had waited all night to get home, but there wasnt room for all the airplanes needed. Marys plane arrived at the airport on time (they said), but had to be pulled to a hanger so they could change a tire. By then there was no place to park the plane for the passengers to board, but Mary finally left about 2 hours late. (If airlines were Pinocchio, their noses would be three feet long!) James called Harold (no answer), then called Little Mary and told her Marys flight left two hours late. He suggested that since it would be so late when she would arrive, it would be nice if someone could meet her at the airport in Indianapolis (he's not bashful!). Since he didn't know who to suggest, he left that to Little Mary. Little Mary thought Harold had already left to meet Mary at the Limo stop in Lafayette. ( When she arrived home, Mary phoned us and told about her plane trip. The pilot apologized for the late departure. They flew over Edwards Air Force Base where the Shuttle will land in a few days, looked down at Death Valley, then detoured over Grand Canyon. Later saw Pikes Peak, and had rough air over Kansas - a snow storm on its way to Flora! As they approached Indianapolis, the pilot gave the wrong time for the arrival, but when she landed, Ray and Mary were there to meet her. Rexs went to Lafayette for Kyle's birthday dinner, so he stopped at the Howard Johnson's (where the Limo was to stop) to tell Harold that Mary was being met at the airport, so Harold could go home. Alls well that ends well! PS. Mary called on the 19th to tell about the 5" snow storm in Flora, while the air-conditioner is still on in La Quinta. We were in San Francisco on Sunday and Monday a week before the earthquake. We didnt drive on the exact spot where the freeway collapsed, but did drive on part of that same one. We did cross the Bay Bridge on the upper level, (The part that did crumble in the quake.) with no problem. We also drove through the Marina District to and from the Golden Gate Bridge, and that is where the big fire, and much damage occurred. The forest fire mentioned above occurred along route 17, which is now closed by a landslide. Los Gatos, nearby, had almost every building damaged. We stopped for lunch in Santa Cruz, where there was major damage. Mary spent a week with Esther, then Esther spent a week in the hospital! Mary visited Oakland, San Francisco, Los Gatos, and Santa Cruz, and look what happened to them the following week. Mary was welcomed home with a snowstorm, so we were almost afraid to come home, didnt know what to expect would happen to us! As I understand it, Susan gave Paul a fill-in-the-blanks book that would record some information about his life. Paul said he would rather just write something, and this is the result. He sent me a copy, and I typed it as best I could. That was in July 1993. Some of the story of Pauls Four Years in the Army during WW II, was included with that original story, but I asked him for more detail. He wrote more in early 1998, and I edited and combined the two versions. LIFE STORY of PAUL HUMBERD With italicized comments by the typist! In The Beginning I dont remember, but they say I was born on October 19, 1919 at my Grandpa Blacks house. My father was in Chicago, going to Moody Bible Institute, so that is where I went soon after. My sister Mary was 18 months older than me. We lived in Chicago, until my father graduated in the spring of 1921. I must have learned to walk while living there, because they said I walked across busy LaSalle Street by myself, one time. I dont remember anything about living in Chicago. We then moved to Roann Ind. where my father took a church there. Jesse was born on Dec. 21, 1921 while living there, when I was two years and two months old. I can remember that day getting to go into the bedroom to see him. My First Home in Indiana We moved from Roann to Roanoke, Ind. where my father had taken a church. While living there my brother John was born on March 8, 1924. I have gone back to Roanoke a couple times, but could never find the house that we lived in. However, I found the house in Roann, and it still looks just like it used to. We then lived for a few months at a farm that we called the Shanks Farm. It may have been while my father had a church at Sidney, Ind. Home in Ohio We then moved to Ashland, Ohio, where my father attended Ashland College. I dont remember that street where the first house was located, but remember the next house was located at 621 Grant Street. I think it must have been during summer vacation from college that we lived in an apartment in Detroit, Michigan for a short time, while my father was selling real estate with his cousin, Earl Flora. While living in Ashland my sister Esther was born on April 2, 1926. I went into the first grade of school while living on 621 Grant Street. Years later, while visiting my daughter Susan and family, when they lived in Lexington, Ohio, I went to Ashland and was able to find the house that we lived in, and also the school that I attended. Then There was Michigan We then moved to a very sandy farm, near Lake Odessa, Michigan. We didnt have electricity, or a telephone, and we walked to a one room school house, which was about one mile away. There were some hills on that farm, where we had lots of fun playing in the snow, in the winter. My brother James was born on March 16, 1928 while living here, and I went to the 2nd, 3rd, and started 4th grade, before moving into the town of Lake Odessa. Here I finished 4th, 5th, and 6th grade, at a school 2 blocks away. I have been back to Lake Odessa several times and found the places where we lived and also the schools. I think it was June 1990 that Jesse, Mary, and I drove up there and had a good time seeing all the old places. We moved to Pennsylvania About the 1st of Sept. 1931 we moved to Martinsburg, PA. into the church parsonage. For this move from Michigan to Pa. everything was put into wooden boxes, barrels, and crates and was then put in a railroad boxcar. We lived in this parsonage about three years and my father pastored two churches, the one in Martinsburg and the other about 8 miles away, in Vicksburg. We then moved to a 20 acre farm, one mile from town and we walked to school. After moving to the farm, my father only had the one church at Vicksburg. We lived here 2 yr.. and this is where my sister Martha was born on May 24, 1935. We farmed with one horse and had 3 or 4 milk cows and quite a few chickens. We then moved just across the road to a bigger farm of 60 acres. I think the rent for the house, barn and other buildings and ground was $16.00 a month. We had two horses, 5 or 6 milk cows, chickens and some pigs. The High School Years I graduated from Martinsburg High School in May 1937. There were 21 in my class. I played basketball in my Junior and senior year. Our Senior Class took a trip by Greyhound Bus. We went to Gettysburg Battlefield, and then on to Baltimore, where we got on a boat and sailed down to Newport News, the first night. The next day we toured Williamsburg and Jamestown. That night we got on the boat and sailed back to Washington, D. C. We then had a good tour of all the places of interest in Washington. I even had an airplane ride for $1.00 over the city. We then started for home that evening and I got back home about three oclock in the morning. The Early Working Years The first of Feb. 1938 I started working for Emery Huntsman on his farm for $30.00 a month, including room and board. He had 25 to 30 cows, which we milked by hand. I think it was in May 1939, that my Uncle Kenneth Black had an emergency appendectomy operation, so I went to Indiana to help on their farm. That fall I went back to Pa. and again worked for Emery Huntsman. In Dec. 1939 I bought my first car. It was a 1936 Chevrolet, which had 13,000 miles on it, and cost $398.00. By the time I made the payments and insurance on it, I had $1.00 left each month for gas. However I could get 5 or 6 gallons for a $1.00. Back Home in Indiana, Again I think it was in the fall of 1940 that I went back to Indiana and helped my Uncle Charles and Uncle Kenneth harvest their crops. That spring I worked for Ernest Sink until the 1st of July making $40.00 a month and that made it possible to pay off my car. After that I detasseled corn for Pioneer. While Bob Pearson was on vacation I delivered bottled gas and continued working for Pioneer until I left for the Army in October 1941. Four Years in the Army, in WW II In 1941, a couple days after my 22nd birthday I left from the courthouse in Delphi with a bus load fellows, going to Ft. Benjamin Harrison, near Indianapolis. After being there about a week I went to Camp Lee, VA. (a quartermaster camp) where I took my basic training. This was a quartermaster training camp and I was put into a bread baking school. I was drafted for 18 months, but of course Pearl Harbor Day, Dec. 7, 1941 changed that to duration plus six months. I didnt know about it at the time, but just a few years ago learned that my folks and my Grandparents, had saved all the letters that I had written to them and they were given to me. I sorted them by dates and years 1942 - 43 - 44 - and - 45. By reading through them I was able to straighten out a lot of things that I had wondered about. The first part of January in 1942 I had a furlough and went to Martinsburg, PA to visit the folks and then came back to Indiana and visited my Grandparents. While I was there Jesse Zinn, Charles, Orman, Kenneth and Grandpa Black butchered four hogs. Since I had just came back from the Army they insisted that I shoot the hogs. I must have done a good job because everyone of the hogs dropped. As soon as I got back to Camp Lee we left for Camp Livingston, Louisiana. I was put in a Car Company and was only in it approximately three weeks when they reorganized the Division, so I wasnt sent to Africa with them. Eventually I was put in the 28th Division Quartermaster Company and was given a truck to drive, which suited me just fine. In October and November we went on maneuvers and drove around in Louisiana, and even got into Texas. After being in Camp Livingston a year, we left our trucks there and went by train to Camp Carribelle, Florida for amphibious training. Omar Bradley was our Division Commander, but he left in February to go to Africa. Camp Pickett The last of April 1943 we loaded our trucks on trains and went to Camp Pickett, VA, near Blackstone, which was a nice camp, with nice barracks. We were there until the last of September. I remember one day, while at Camp Pickett, my truck was loaded with artillery shells, and there were two big red flags on the front of the truck. While driving this load of shells through downtown Richmond, VA, I had two policemen on motorcycles escorting me through town. I met a Red Haired Girl ! While I was at Camp Pickett, around the last of July, I got a furlough, and I went to Pa. to see my folks, and then on to Indiana to see my Grandparents. While there my Cousin, Wayne Zinn told me that some couples were going to Logansport to the Cass County Fair. He said if I wanted to go along, he would get me a blind date. I said yes, and so he got a red haired girl for me. I think it was on Thurs. night and I remember that we had a good time. Then on Saturday night I went to Delphi with my Uncle Charles Black and I saw that same girl there again. She drove me back home to my Grandparents and let me out, and that was that. The Trip across the Atlantic After going back to Camp Pickett we left our trucks and went by train to Camp Miles Standish near Boston and was there just a short time, then went to Boston Harbor and loaded onto a troop ship. We loaded on the ship in Boston and crossed the Atlantic with a big convey and 10 days later on Oct. 18, 1943 we landed at Swansea, Wales. The Army had taken over the Caribbean Cruise ships, the Santa Rosa, Santa Paula, and the Santa Clara. I think I was on the Santa Clara. It was built to hold 500 passengers, but the Army put 3500 of us on it. Some fellows were sea sick all of the way across the ocean and stayed in their bunk. The way I remember it, they fed us just two meals a day, because no one was doing anything but laying around. It took 4 or maybe 5 hours for everyone to get through the chow line each time. They fed us hot meals and we had to stand up to a high bench-like tables that were built across the ship. The tables had a raised edge on both side to keep our mess kits from sliding off. Some times when it was rough, the floor would be slick from spilt food, drink, and fellows getting sick. I just remember sleeping on the floor of the promenade deck. Landing in Wales After landing at Swansea, we went to Tenby, Wales right along the west coast, along the water, and stayed there for six months. I remember that we lived in a small hotel right along the sandy beach. We could look out our window and see the beach and watch the tide change, one hour every day. There was a castle on a little island just off shore. When the tide was out, we could walk to the castle, but we had to make sure we started back in time before the tide came back in. I think they said the castle and stone wall could be about 1,000 years old. The best I can remember, I was sick only one time during the four years I was in the Army. One Sunday morning I was to be on KP (Thats short for Kitchen Police, the Armys designation for dish washer, garbage man, etc.). We were in Tenby Wales and it was the Sunday before Thanksgiving. They put me in a room right close to where I stayed along the beach, and a Welsh lady took care of me. I got out Thanksgiving day morning, so I missed KP. (You would think we could have heard a little more about the Welsh lady at least, and perhaps a little about the illness.) A visit to London In January 1943 two other fellows and myself went to London by train, on a seven day furlough. We stayed at a place run by the Red Cross or the USO, ate some meals in English restaurants, other meals were eaten at an Army mess hall close by. The Germans bombed London a couple of times while we were there and there were blackouts at night. We didnt take the bombing as seriously as the English did, but of course we didnt stay in the street to watch it either. We saw Buckingham Palace, Big Ben, Westminster Abbey, Tower Of London, St. Pauls Cathedral and went out to Windsor Castle. We traveled the City by Subway. Swindon and D-Day In April we moved close to Swindon, England, which was near to some Airborne Divisions. We didnt know what they were doing. One night when the moon was right for them to practice for the invasion they had an exercise. All of the men were loaded down with about 100 lb.. of equipment. They were dropped so low and the air was so calm that when they landed some broke their legs. We had to go out that night and pick up the parachutes and haul them back to their camp. One time we went by train to Lands End, England and practiced shooting the machine gun, at what they called a sleeve being pulled by a cable several hundred feet behind an airplane. One time as I was shooting at it, I hit the cable and the sleeve came down. The officers werent very happy, as that ended the shooting for that day. D-Day, The Sixth of June, 1944 On June 6th, the morning of the invasion of D-Day I was driving somewhere when an Englishman hollered at me, saying the invasion had started. Each of our trucks were supposed to have ten 5-gallon cans of gas and a 5-gallon can of water, so the mechanics were busy welding brackets on our trucks to hold the extra gas. Division Headquarters wanted some trucks fixed up for an office, so they asked me if I wanted to use my truck for that. They put on longer stakes, so the Sergeant could stand up in the back of the truck. They had their desks, typewriters, files etc. My truck was the G-2 Intelligence Office. My truck had a 50 caliber machine gun turret on it. Across the Channel to Omaha Beach About the middle of July we moved down to Southampton and my truck and trailer was loaded on a ship. After being on the ship two or three days we landed on Omaha Beach. I have no idea which town we were near, but I do remember they unloaded my truck and trailer over the side of the ship on to a small narrow floating dock and I climbed down a rope ladder and drove my truck to the beach. I remember on that ship they had big tubs full of hot water with what they called C rations. It was a meal in a can, and there were 3 or 4 different kinds of food and we could pick out the meal we wanted and use our can opener and use our spoon to eat our meal. Of course we always had coffee too. After we landed in France I heard the Lieutenant tell the Lieutenant Colonel that he had talked to a French farmer and had given him a whole carton of cigarettes for giving him information about the Germans. The Colonel really bawled him out. He said just a couple cigarettes would have been plenty for any information and at the very most just a pack. Soon after we were in France one nice clear day, about 2,000 airplanes flew over to bomb St. Lo. Their contrails made it a cloudy day. The first planes dropped their bombs on St Lo, then the wind blew the dust and smoke over the US troops. The planes then dropped their bombs in the dust and smoke, and killed and wounded some of the US troops. How do You Keep me Down on the Farm After Ive Seen Paris The way I remember it, I went for the first three weeks with the same shirt and pants on. I remember when we got to Paris and were going to the Liberation Parade they gave everyone in the Division a new outfit, so we would look nice. The night we got to Paris I was laying on the ground in front of my truck sleeping, when before morning it started to rain and I had to get up and get in the cab of my truck, for the rest of the night. The next morning, August 28, a few of us got to tour the Versailles Palace and saw the Great Hall of Mirrors, as well as the grounds. I think we could have been the first Americans to visit it, after the Germans left. We parked our trucks in a park near the Arc de Triomphe and walked to the Arch and watched the 28th Division march in the Liberation Day Parade. Of course we carried our rifles with us. The next day we left Paris, but we could still see the Eiffel Tower in the distance. The city had very little war damage, as the Germans disobeyed Hitler, and didnt level the city, as he had instructed them to do. On the Way to Germany For a while we really moved a long ways everyday, up to thirty miles and we were running out of gas. I tried to keep my tank full every chance I got, and not use my extra cans of gas. We moved real fast by way of Rheims and Verdon, until we got to the German border. One day someone asked if I would let the Commanding General of our Division have a can of gas for his jeep, so I let him have it. The General that headed our Division after Omar Bradley had to leave, was an old man by the name of Brown, but soon after we got to France they sent him home. The General that replaced him was killed the very first day and had to be replaced with General Norman Cota, who was with us the rest of the war. We hadnt been in France very long until one night the Germans bombed us. They dropped flares, so they could see, then dropped the bombs. They hit our company hard. One of the mechanics was under his truck and lost his arm and was sent home. I had laid in a slit trench and was shaking so hard that the dirt kept falling in my face. Living in a German Home I remember one time when we got to the west edge of Germany, they had people move in with their neighbor, so we could live in every other house. I parked my truck in their back yard and saw a World War I Army Springfield rifle in the tree, above my truck. I took it and carried it in my truck for a long time, but could not figure out how to get it home so left it somewhere. The house where I stayed was attached to the barn and you opened one door and there were the cows, and chickens. A girl would come back each day and take care of the animals. I remember it was one evening in October we were staying in a field and there where shocks of oats standing. At supper it was raining and I remember eating very fast so my food wouldnt get too cold and float away. I thought it must be nice to be a Civilian. We were not moving very much now, so they took the office out of my truck and I went back with my old company. Fighting the War, Including Hrtgenwald I remember one time when the fighting was really bad, we hauled replacements to the front. The new fellows just off the boat thought it was fun and were cutting up and having a good time. The veterans who had been wounded and were going back to the front were very quiet. We heard a shot and one veteran had shot himself in the foot. He may have done it on purpose so he could go back to the hospital and not go to the front line. He could be court marshaled, but I never heard what happened. Another time the Infantry was being replaced at the front at the Hrtgenwald, a forest east of Aachen, Germany. I went up to help haul them back. They all were like Zombies, and they never said a word. They hadnt shaved for a week, and they could hardly put one foot ahead of the other. I think it was late in November that we moved to what was supposed to be a rest area. Our Division was spread out over a twenty five mile area. We were living in a factory in Wiltz, a little town in Luxembourg. Since I had an office on my truck for Division Headquarters and the Prince of Luxembourg was with Division Headquarters, I saw him a time or two, but that was all. I remember one time we opened a big box of 10 in 1 rations. It had enough food for 10 people for one meal. I remember we all picked out the best things we wanted and then let the Prince of Luxembourg have what was left. Battle of the Bulge About the middle of December they were telling us something could happen, so I was to be in one of the details to guard different places or blow up bridges. However, I was to go with several others about 40 miles north to get supplies. Over to the east we could see hundreds of artillery guns going off all the time, but we kept going. When we got to the supply depot at Eupen, Belgium (right at the German border) we were really worried, because there was a large prisoner of war camp near by. If the Germans would capture it and release the German prisoners, we didnt know what might happen. So no one got much sleep that night. No one knew what to do, so we loaded up the next morning and started back. The supply Depot at Eupen was a Corps or Army Depot and we picked up everything that was needed like shoes, clothes, toilet paper and what ever, but not food, fuel, and ammunition. We hauled very little fuel and ammunition. We hadnt gone very far when we could see German parachutes everywhere, so we knew something was going on. However, we kept going and finally got back to Wiltz. Wiltz was a rather quiet place, until Dec. 16 when the Germans started what became known as the Battle of the Bulge. I didnt get to bed and get any sleep, until Dec. 21st. I really think the Germans had crossed our road in several places. A New Pair of Shoes When we got back to Wiltz, Luxembourg, things had really changed. The groups had left and someone had taken my place and had unloaded our trucks. The next morning I went to a pile of shoes that had been unloaded and found my size and so I had a new pair. Late in the afternoon they decided to move, and since my truck had a machine gun they wanted me to be at the front of the line. As we went out of Wiltz I saw a couple of artillery shells explode nearby. We went through Bastogne and a few miles west and stopped at a small school house. We were just getting settled down for the night, when we got word that they needed 15 trucks for a detail. We started to unload trucks on the ground but changed our minds and left them loaded to see what would happen. We drove with blackout lights on, and arrived back on a hill just outside of Wiltz, so we didnt get much sleep that night. We sat there all day long and could hear the German burp guns and other guns going off all the time. One time some of our artillery guns were moved in a field right next to us and fired off several rounds. Then they hooked up their guns and were going to move. We asked them why they were moving, and they said the Germans would know where they were at and start shooting back. Of course you can imagine how that made us feel. Finally just before dark they figured no one was left in Wiltz who would need to be hauled back, so we started back. We hadnt gone very far until someone stopped us and said the Germans had the road blocked. We didnt know what to do, so just kept going and got through to Bastogne again. We were going back to that school building where we had been the evening before. A Sergeant was driving the first truck with an infantry person with him and next was a three quarter ton pick-up truck with the driver, a Lieutenant and two others riding in the back. Next was my truck with the machine gun and the fellows who were riding with me. Behind were the other trucks and one had a machine gun on it too. At the corner where we were to turn to go to the school house the road was blocked with other trucks, so we had to stop. My Friends Were Captured Soon the two fellows who were riding in the truck ahead of us, came back and told us the Germans had the road blocked. I got out of my truck and walked around the pick-up truck to the back of the first truck. I saw that two Germans had the Sergeant and the other fellow riding with him and also the lieutenant from the other truck. I heard them say Achtung (attention ) and Marsch (march ) and marched them away. I just stood at the back of their truck and watched them disappear. Soon the Germans started shooting with a machine gun. Since it was night I could see the tracer bullets, some on one side of me and then on the other, hitting all the trucks in the line. I think I was standing behind a truck when the bullets hit the truck instead of me. I soon got down in a ditch on the far side. The fellow with me laid on the hood and over the windshield of my truck and started firing back. Someone with the other machine gun fired back too and they started the German outfit on fire. It kept burning and exploding for quite a while. I had just two short belts of ammunition for my gun, so the man laying on my truck ran out, and he came down where I was. All the other drivers disappeared and I have no idea what happened to them. The two of us were all alone. Soon we could hear artillery shells coming in. I think there were five of them, and they landed between us and the Germans and exploded, but didnt hurt us. We could hear fellows that had been wounded crying and hollering for their mothers. They were in the back of the trucks that blocked our road. I think they were on the way to a hospital close by. To Bastogne, With Two Wounded Men Soon a jeep tried to pass our trucks, but the Germans opened up on them and wounded them, so they had to stop and were with us. After a while we figured we might just as well start walking toward Bastogne. We had not gone far when we met an officer in a command car with his driver. We told him what happened so they turned around and loaded the two wounded men in the back of the car and I sat on the front fender on the left side and the fellow with me on the other. We made it back to town all right. Of course everything was dark and no lights of any kind. They had us go to a room to get some hot coffee and told us we could go across the street to a room and lay down. Soon more fellows kept coming and also an officer with his men. Soon someone came in and told the officer that they needed some men. They kept doing that all night until there werent many left. So the other fellow and I thought we had better leave before they sent us out some place. So we went back to the place where we had got the coffee and sat in the dark. While we were sitting there I told the fellow with me that I thought the man across the table from us looked like one of our lieutenants. So he asked and sure enough it was. Here he had been in the last truck of our convoy and had got lost in town and also the last three trucks that were with him. Report to the Colonel When morning came the fellow with me got on the telephone and kept calling around until he found where our outfit had moved to. So with the three trucks we went out another road and soon found our company. There sure werent many left. I had not been to bed for three nights, so I ate dinner and went upstairs and went to sleep. Someone woke me up at supper time, I ate and went back to sleep again. The next morning the Colonel wanted to question us, so I had to borrow a shaving kit to clean up. I told him who I saw being captured and marched away. My Truck and Mess Kit, Riddled with Bullet Holes I think it was the next day that I got my truck back. I have no idea how or who did it, but I think they had to take some tires off of other trucks to put on mine, so they could drive it in. Of course my bed roll and the machine gun and other things were gone. My mess kit was laying on the seat and a bullet had gone through it. I have often wished that I had kept it and brought it home as a souvenir. There were at least twenty bullet holes in the truck and since my truck was loaded with Christmas mail, they told me when they unloaded it, the bullets had chewed up the mail, like mice had been in it. I have read in three books about this, but of course none of the authors were there, so they did not tell it like I remember it. Christmas, 1944 We moved again on Christmas day. I was in another school house, and watched the 4th Armored Division tanks go by to help retake Bastogne. The most important trip each day, was what we called ration detail. Some of us would go to the supply depot and pick up the food for all the Division units, and then some one from the each unit in the Division would come and pick up their rations. During the Battle of the Budge, at Christmas time, several units could not use their supply of turkey, so we ate turkey till after New Years Day. So this was my experience in the Battle of the Bulge. The War Winds Down Sometime in January we were to move all the way down to Colmar, France, south of Strasbourg. We had to put chains on all our tires, even the front tires. Our trucks didnt have heaters or defrosters and it was freezing rain all day. I had to keep changing hands on the windshield to keep a small spot thawed out, so I could see. The Germans thought they had completely wiped out our Division and were surprised to see we were still fighting. From Colmar we went back up north and I remember I crossed the Rhine river the first time on Good Friday, on a pontoon bridge. I dont remember exactly where we crossed the Rhine, but I think it was a little north of where the Remagen bridge had stood. On Easter Sunday morning I had to fix two flat tires. Easter was in March that year. We kept going east until we got the Kassel Germany. They then had us go back to Kaiserslautern to work with displaced persons. Our fighting days were over. Victory in Europe Day One day in early May, just my truck and a Lieutenant in a three quarter ton pick-up truck with his driver went up to Brussels, Belgium to get a load of liquor for the officers. We were almost to Brussels on May 7, when a British soldier hollered at us and said the war was over. The people celebrated all that night, all the next day, and all the next night. Yes James we got to see the little boy fountain. After the war was over we loaded the displaced people on trains so they could go home. We didnt have much to do the rest of the summer. I hauled rations in the morning and went to baseball games in the afternoon. Some fellows went along on the trains as guards. I think the Russian people knew that Stalin would have them shot when they got back, because they had been with Americans. One guard said that a Russian man jumped off the train and ran, so the guard shot, but not at him. Soon we got word that our Division was to go to Japan, but us older fellows would be transferred to another Division that wasnt going to Japan. So the younger men got to go home first and we had to stay. Of course before they left the US for Japan, the war was over. Several of us were transferred into the 106th Division and stayed in some nice places. Finally we moved to Karlsruhe and they gave me another truck to drive. It was the only truck like that, that I ever saw. It was a cab over engine, with an extra long bed. Every other day I would drive up the Autobahn to Mannheim about 40 miles and back. While I was in the army I had 4 different trucks and figured I drove about 45,000 miles all together. The Bronze Star I think it was sometime in early March they had a special company meeting and presented me and the fellow that was with me with the Bronze Star Medal. We were the only ones in the company to receive that Medal for Heroic Achievement against the enemy. Crossing the Atlantic, Going Home Sometime in late September we loaded into the back of some trucks and it took two days to get to camp near Le Havre, France. We were there about a week, then loaded on a Victory Ship and started home. It took us 10 days to come across, but I dont remember anything about where I slept, or how we ate, on this ship. The ship rolled and rolled from side to side. I was laying on the Promenade deck and the ship dipped enough water, that we had to keep moving our blankets to find a dry place to lay. I didnt get sea sick on either trip, coming or going. It took us 10 days to come home and we were all by ourselves. This time we were going into the waves. First the front of the ship went way up and then the back of the ship was out of the water and the propellers would really make the whole ship vibrate. One time when the doors were closed, the front of the ship came up so high and came down with a bang. The engines stopped and the lights went out and it seemed like we were just setting still. Fellows were calling for their mothers. In the United States, After Two Years At War We finally got to New York City and passed the Statue of Liberty and were given a heros welcome, with fire boats shooting water into the air. We stayed there a couple of days, so I went down town and saw some of the sights. We stayed at a camp there for three days. I dont remember how I knew that Johnny was taking Merchants Marine training in (Sheepshead Bay ) New York. I found the right place, but he was out on a ship. We went by train to Camp Atterbury south of Indianapolis. I was there 3 or 4 days and then was discharged. I lacked just a couple days being in the service four years. I then went to Indianapolis and got a train to Flora. I remember Mama being there to meet me, but I dont remember you being there James. (But I was! ) Out of the Army, Then a trip to Penna. I soon moved back to Grandpa Blacks and started working for Charles and Kenneth. Late in November I bought a car, a 1939 Oldsmobile. Cars were very hard to get, but Kenneth knew about this one, so I was lucky. The last of April I went back to Pennsylvania. James I dont remember you going with me. (But I did.) Meeting Some of My Army Comrades When I was going through a town close to Pittsburgh I saw a fellow crossing the street, who had been in the Army with me. I stopped and we talked for a little while. Several of the fellows that were with me all the time in the 28th Division, had been in the National Guard and were all from Huntington, PA., which was just about 25 miles from Martinsburg. One Saturday I drove to Huntington and found 4 or 5 of them. They didnt have jobs yet, and of course no car. They told me where the Sergeant that I saw being captured, was working. I found him and we talked. I was told that there would be a meeting that night at the VFW, so I went, but the fellow at the door would not let me in. However a couple of the fellows that knew me happened to come by right then and I was let in. It must have been while I was at Huntington Pa that the fellows I was talking to told me about one of our fellows who was captured. He was a jolly big guy and everything was always funny to him. After he was captured he still kept laughing about everything, and the Germans kept telling him to stop laughing. Finally they made him put a hand full of rocks in each shoe and when the blood started oozing our of his shoes, he wasnt laughing any more. I have never seen nor heard from anyone I was with since I met those fellows at Huntington, and never heard of any reunions, except for the car company I was in for a short time. I used to get letters telling about their reunions in PA but I never went. A Few More Things There are a lot of things that I have not written about, that I have since remembered about. Like while I was at Camp Livingston, Jesse was at Bryan College in Tennessee and he came to visit me one week-end. Then while I was at Camp Pickett, Va. Jesse was in the Navy at New Port News or Norfolk, VA. He was married and Laura was with him, so I went to visit them one week-end. There are other things too, but this is sure more that I ever thought I would write when I started this. Back Home in Indiana, Again and Again I moved to my Grandpa Blacks and started working again on the farm, for my Uncle Charles and Kenneth. Soon after this I went to the Radnor Church and saw that red haired girl again. We went together several times until Feb., when we broke up. However, in April I had my car painted, and one Sunday in May at the Radnor Church I told her what I had done. When she went out to look at it she ask if it made it ride any different. I told her I would take her home and she could fine out. Well that did it, and Im still taking her home. Leilas parents, Leonard and Hannah Clawson had never traveled more than 200 miles from home, so in August of that year 1946, we decided to take a trip, if I would do all the planning. We went to Colorado Springs, Pikes Peak, Denver, Yellowstone Natl. Park and back to Indiana. We divided the expenses, between the four of us. Engaged, Married and Parents Twice By Sept. 21st we were engaged and thought our house would not be ready to move into until the first of the year. However, the folks living there moved out the last of October, so we moved our date up, and were married on Nov. 10th, the ceremony was conducted by my father. We moved into a small house on State Road 18, west of Flora that Harry Spitler owned and was being farmed by my Uncle Charles and Kenneth. We lived there just one year, and on our 1st Anniversary we moved back the lane across from my Grandpa Blacks, on Nov. 10, 1947. I continued to work for my Uncle, and Leila worked in Delphi at Globe Valve Corp. until sometime early in 1949. That year on Dec. 24th Steve was born. On the first of March 1950 I bought out Wayne Clawson, Leilas brothers share of the farm equipment and started farming with Leonard Clawson, Leilas father. On January 21, 1952 Susan was born. I believe it was the 1st of Dec. 1955 that we took a trip to California, on the California Zephyr. We Bought the Farm In 1956, we bought the house back the lane where we were living, with 3 acres of land, that went out to the road. We remodeled the kitchen and bathroom and put in a furnace. In Nov. 1960 we bought the McCouch farm. consisting of 96 acres, and buildings for $38,000. We then sold the buildings and 3 acres back the lane to Harold Eatons for about $14,000. We worked all that winter in the farm house. We took out some walls, made more door ways, steamed off all the wall paper in every room, upstairs and down. We put in new wiring for lights and plug-ins, had the house insulated and put on storm windows, and had a hot water, base-board furnace installed, also new kitchen cabinets, a new well, new drain for the kitchen and washing machine. We moved into the house in Feb., before a lot of the work was finished, because Eatons wanted to move into the other house. The next couple of years we took down all the fences, had a lot of stumps and corner posts buried. We burned lots of big piles of trash and old buildings. We had the house sided with aluminum siding and painted the barn. In 1968 we sold 3 acres off to Sohigro, for a fertilizer plant. I think in 1966, my mother traded her farm ground for ground just up the road from our farm, and we bought 29 acres remaining, to finish out the farm. In 1972 Leilas folks, gave each of their three kids 50 acres, which took four years of making payments before the ground was paid for. Leila and I then bought 25 acres from Wayne of his 50 acres for $3,500 an acre. About the same time we bought my Mothers 53 acres of ground for $65,000. Home in Florida, For the First Time In November 1979 we bought our home in Ft. Myers, Florida for $44,000, completely furnished. We spent Jan., Feb., and March there in the winter of 1980 and then stayed there longer each winter, until we retired in 1984. We now spend six months in Florida. Back Home Again in Indiana Warsaw, That is In Oct. 1983 we bought a house on Winona Lake, Warsaw from Herb Evans for $85,000, and sold our buildings on our farm to Randi Floras for $70,000 in November 1984. We worked on the house on Winona Lake during the summer of 1984, and got it ready to move into. Then on Saturday Oct. 27, 1984 we had our farm sale. At the same time Steve and Shirley sold their trailer to Randis brother Brian Flora and they moved to Ft. Myers, Florida. We moved into our Warsaw house and was there only 10 days when we headed to our home in Ft. Myers for the winter. Travel We have taken several trips. In the summer of 1983 and in 1994, we went to Europe with a tour group. We have also been to the Canadian Rockies, The New England States, Western States, Southern States, Alaska and also to Hawaii. Conclusion In May 1991 we bought 20 acres of Kathleens share of ground, so that Leonard Clawsons Estate could be settled. We paid $2,500 an acre for this ground, so Leila ended up owning 70 acres from the Estate. My father, Russell Isaac Humberd was born on November 3, 1893 to John and Phoebe Humberd, and died on May 5, 1965 at the age of 71. My mother, Anna Marie Black was born on December 12, 1897 to Charles G. Black and Lottie Black and died on July 14, 1986, at the age of 88. Typist comments about Pauls Years in the Army. The Army portion of the above story was told in four editions. The first was in 1993, then a several page document that Lelia typed in 1998. Steve and Shirley (I think I know which one, but Ill spread the good will) typed it into their computer, then sent it to me via the Internet on January 29, 1998. Thanks a lot, Shirley. That way I didnt have to type it into my computer. (Some people! I received a note from Steve that said, She did not! I typed the whole thing with my two little fingers.) After getting that story formatted for the Chronicles, I had some questions that Paul answered by a five page handwritten letter. A day later I received another two page handwritten document. I incorporated those two letters into the original story, then edited the Army story in with the story originally told in 1993. Pauls second letter ended with the comment: This is it, thats all, there will be no more. Hey, I can take a hint, and I can issue a thank-you, too. Jims Comments on Pauls Story These comments are not in any particular order, and they are not of any particular value, either. I didnt want to mix them in with Pauls Story. But I couldnt resist adding them. This first story is not in chronological order, but I believe it is the most important, most interesting comment. When I was the Battalion clerk at Fort Sill, Okla., the Battalion Commander was Colonel Bernard P. Major (his last name was Major), a very nice man. During WW II he was in the 28th Division as a Sergeant (he was Sergeant Major Major). He said he remembered Pauls (and my) last name, but could not remember why, until I looked through a book he had and found that Paul was one of the two Bronze Star winners in the 28th Division. The Colonel remembered that very well. Why do I think that maybe Paul was awarded that metal for action above and beyond what is described above. And that is understandable. We dont remember just which years we visited with Mama, but in about 1982 or 84, Emmy and I drove her to Lake Odessa to look around. We thought we found the farm, but she never recognized the house in town. I was almost sure we saw it, but she just wasnt sure. We ate lunch at the Dairy Queen in Lake Odessa that day, and she was sure we hadnt eaten there regularly in the late 20s! We also took her to Roann, Roanoke, and we think, to Sidney. She was already having problems remembering where this or that was, just as I now tend to forget when this all happened. We have since visited Odessa, Ukraine, still in the USSR at the time of our visit. Well, maybe there is a connection of some kind. Mary has mentioned the trip to Lake Odessa with you and Jesse, several times. She really enjoyed that day with you and Jesse. Try something similar again, some day. Remember the neighbor boy in Martinsburg tearing off the quarantine sign on our front door? He had been told you couldnt come to play as long as that sign was up, so . Sonny Heilman, or something like that. After you three older boys left, I had to do the work of all three of you, both at home and at the neighbors. Years later I found the Army was much easier than that. Cove High was a girls school until it snowed, the younger boys had to replace the ones who had already left for the war. I remember when they extended the noon hour to two hours so there was time to play ball, but the parents would just come and pickup the boys so they could plow for two hours. I remember you playing basketball in High School, and someones trip to Wash. DC. I remember it was Marys trip, but who knows, or by now, cares. Maybe both of you went in your senior year. Dont remember hearing about your airplane ride before. I remember hearing you being warned about the great costs and problems you would have with that 36 Chevy, in 1939. Little did I know would great fun I would have in that car years later, near Chicago! We finally sold it in about 1951, after it had been owned by you, Papa, Mary, and me. Didnt know you were at Fort Benj Harrison. I was stationed at Ft. Monmouth, NJ in 1951, and discovered a school that was held at Ft. Benjamin Harrison in Indianapolis. Somehow I persuaded the Army to send me there. I wasnt interested in learning anything, I just wanted to be near enough to Chicago to spend each and every week-end visiting with Emmy, until we were married on June 2. Havent the slightest idea what the school was all about, dont remember even a tiny speck about it. I remember being offered free tickets to the Indy 500, both the practice rounds, and the race itself. That offer didnt stand a chance, when compared with the competition in Chicago! Bet your war-time letters are much more interesting than mine. Jesse did send me some letters (written while in the US Army) that the folks had saved. I remember watching Paul walk to the train after his furlough in Martinsburg. I remember Papa was the saddest I ever remember seeing him. Papa was almost crying. We visited Tenby, Wales in 1980, and remember it; as a pretty little seaside resort town. We remember the castle on the little island off the coast, and the stone wall with a gate of five little stone arches at the entrance to the town;. Dont remember that you mentioned the German air raid in London before. We have been to London three different years (1970, 80, 85), and dont remember seeing any sign of War damage. We have been in all the places you visited during the war in Europe. By hindsight, it would have been of interest to have seen Europe in 1945 to 50, and compare it to what we have seen in 1970 to 95. Those docks, where Paul landed in France, were called Mulberry. Some still exist in the water, and are still rusting away, at Arromanches, at the east edge of Omaha Beach. Weve been there four times. The Mulberry docks were built in England, floated across the channel like a barge and then were sunk near the coast, so vehicles could be unloaded and driven to shore, just like Paul did. The Allies unloaded 9,000 tons of supplies each day, nearly 500,000 tons of supplies by the end of August 1944, when other ports became available. I remember eating the C-Rations, in 1946-47 when I was in the Army the first time. The Beef and noodles and the Ham and lima beans were my favorite. Of course I never had to eat them under the same conditions as you did. My conditions were all made-up, just for fun, during training. In 1980 while we studied the commemorative brass plate in the street just below the Arc de Triomphe, two Paris policemen stood at attention and saluted when Jim explained that his brother had a part in that great occasion. Concerning the battle at Hrtgenwald: Wald means forest, it is just a few miles east of Aachen, Germany near the border with Holland. I once talked to a man who was there, and he said it was the worst battle he had ever seen or heard of. Emmys cousin Hugo (a solider in the German Army), a most wonderful man, was wounded in the cheek by an American hand-grenade in Luxembourg. At one time he said he, and another solider, were walking through the forest in Luxembourg and met a couple of British soldiers. They all immediately decided they did not want to shoot each other, so they all just turned around and went away. I cant even imagine what something like that would feel like. And I dont want to find out, either. Near the end of WWII the US Army requisitioned the house where Emmys relatives have lived in Mettlach, Germany for over a hundred years. US soldiers lived there for a few months. We were pleased to learn that when the Army finally left town, a note was written to the family, thanking them for the use of their house. We hope no one got into trouble for leaving a couple of GI shovels in the attic. One is now displayed with my cane collection. Weve driven through Bastogne, Belgium (at the center of the Battle of the Bulge) a couple of times, but it was raining both times, and we didnt spend any time sightseeing. Somehow we bet Paul didnt do a lot of sightseeing there either. The area just north and west of Colmar (and of course Colmar itself), is just about our favorite area in Europe. We have been there a dozen times, at least once on seven trips, and two or three times on some. A really beautiful area. Paul said he crossed the Rhine midway between Bonn and Koblenz, near the remains of the Ludendorff Bridge, at the town of Remagen. During WWII, as the German Army retreated, they tried to destroy all bridges across the Rhein. Only part of the explosives on this bridge exploded, and it stood long enough for several divisions of the US Army to cross the Rhein. The Germans concentrated artillery fire on the bridge and it fell on March 17, 1945. Stalin even killed his own soldiers who had been German prisoners. Even though this was war-torn Germany, they had been exposed to a better way of life than was to be found in Russia. In 1970 we found the statue of the little boy, Manikin Pis, a few blocks from the Brussels, Belgium city hall. The name tells it all;. Teen aged girls sometimes have little off-hand comments they use for no good reason. In 1970, .i.Linda H;. said, from time to time, something about a big ol hanging thing when talking about a huge Cathedral, a bridge or whatever. Wonder if we will .i.ever forget Lindas comment, I thought it would be a big ol hanging thing, when she saw the statue of the little boy in Brussels, with the very natural water fountain! Thats the last time we ever heard that comment! Emmys cousin Monika lives in a suburb of Le Havre. Her late husband Henri, was one of the Harbor masters there. I remember that in Calcutta, in 1946, my ship was loaded with GIs for the trip back to the USA. Just as we were about to leave the dock, a convoy of Army trucks came speeding to the dock and yelled for us not to leave yet. Their commander had said if they could get on the ship, they could go home right now. Well, our ship was already loaded to capacity, but the Captain announced over the loud speaker that if the troops didnt mind sleeping on deck and standing in longer lines to eat their meals, and eat a little less, they could get on. Everyone already on board yelled their approval, so on came the extra men. All day long, and most of the night, there were lines of people waiting to eat. The chow lines lasted from sunrise to after dark. Come to think of it, we had a few war brides on board also, and the married couples had a special deck for their own use! And they did use that deck space. There were also a lot of Army nurses and Red Cross workers on board. You say you took the red-head home from church one night. If memory serves, I was in the back-seat with a redhead of my own that night. I remember the radio in your car played only loud static, and you had difficulty hearing your redhead telling you that you had just passed the turn to her house. Dont think she tried all that hard to make you understand, but what would have happened, or not happened, in the years that followed had you heard her, and turned at that corner. I remember visiting you late one year when you were harvesting corn. It was very, very cold, and you had no cab or other protection on your tractor. I told you that your car was rather new and nice, your house was in excellent shape, but here you are in your office, the place where you make the money to buy those other nice things, and you were freezing (or at least I was), so why not do something about it. The next time I was there, you had a (fabric?) cab of some kind on the tractor. Dont know if I gave you the final push or not, but I thought you should make the office at least a little comfortable. I remember that someone told me (thought maybe it was Paul, but he says no) that during an Atlantic storm on one of these Victory ships he could see welding rods just laying in cracks between steel plates. They had not taken the time to put it together right, and the troops were afraid the ship would break into pieces in the storm. I remember going up a step or two into the train car, and reaching for your suitcase, but since you didnt recognize me, you pulled it away and didnt let me have it. I also remember you drove the car home from the station, and it was the 1936 Chevy that you, then Papa, then Mary, then me, owned over the years. I also remember that you tried to move the gear-shift lever up and to the left, to get in first gear, like on the Army trucks, but that was reverse on this car. (Of course I doubt that, but I do remember it just as if it happened.) I later drove it to Ft Monmouth, New Jersey in 1951, then drove Emmy and Ronnie home to Chicago, stopping at Johnnys to drop off a crib that we didnt need any more. They used the crib for who knows how long, or for how many. I traded the Chevy for a 1946 or 47, 6 cylinder Olds, with a stick shift. Boy did I ever make an impression, you dont even remember me being along! I dont know how it happened, but I remember when we made the trip to Pennsylvania, you wore some of my clothes, a brown jacket and pants, if I remember right. I remember stopping to see the man on the street in the little town in Penna. Letter I Wrote to Paul Dated Sat, Jul. 3, 1993 That date reminds me of something that happened 40-some years ago (maybe in 1950). Do you remember the Fourth of July weekend when I visited from Rochelle, Ill, and helped you harvest wheat? As I remember, the wheat-field was back the lane beyond Grampas horse barn. Several weeks earlier I had bumped my hand on an 220V electrical cord that exploded and burned the fingers on my left hand, almost down to the bone. (I worked in a factory that made RR engines.) Whatever the Doctors did, the fingers would not heal. The day before I came to your place, they more or less decided they would have to make a skin graft of some kind. I tried to protect my hand for the first day of working with you, and made sure the bandage was kept clean, but then just let it go, and worked with my bare hand in the wheat. When I arrived back at the doctors office a few days later, the fingers were healed! Not just getting better, but healed. (The scar is very faint now.) The Doctors were amazed, and said something about the healing power of fresh wheat, and of the sun. In the years since, I have read an article somewhere about the healing power of some chemical in fresh wheat. Did you ever hear anything like that about wheat? The End of Pauls Story Paul, I sure appreciate your writing your Life Story. My comments are meant to just add a little more information. We have been to each and every place you mention in Europe, some of them many times. We really enjoy visiting that part of the world, and wish you had had the same opportunity during your first visit to Europe. Paul and Leilas Indiana Prairie Farmer European Tour August 11 to August 25, 1981 August 11 - Tues. Paul and I drove ourselves to Lafayette and took the Air Wisconsin 1:35 PM flight. It only took 40 min. from the time we boarded the plane until we were walking into OHare airport. It was a beautiful day to fly. We were scheduled to leave Chicago at 5:30 PM, however due to controllers strike we were told we wouldnt be able to leave until 7:55 PM. Since Canada wouldnt permit KLM to fly across Canadian waters we were then booked to leave Chicago at 9:45 PM on Air Canada to Toronto & were then to transfer to KLM & then on to Amsterdam. We did leave Chicago at 9:45 PM and arrived at Toronto 1 hr & 15 min. later. Beautiful night flight, as lights were simply indescribable. However when we walked into Toronto Airport it was dimly lit, & only two persons to be seen. The one man told us the Canadians were in sympathy with the American Controllers, and therefore had canceled all flights out of Toronto. They told us we werent going any further that night & to find us a place on the floor. What else could we do but find a spot to lay down. However it was impossible to sleep, as they turned all the lights on, & ran vacuum sweepers all night long. August 12 - Wed Around 5:00 AM people started stirring around & were in the wash rooms trying to wash-up a little. At 7:00 AM we heard that the Canadians had called off their sympathy strike. As a group we got a bus and went to the KLM terminal thinking we could continue on to Amsterdam, but couldn't as there were no flights for us. Here we sat until 1:00 PM when they herded us all together in a small room (45 of us) & said we were scheduled to leave at 2:00 PM. A half hour later it was announced that we wouldnt be leaving until 4:00 PM, so we waited some more. When 3:30 PM came they boarded us on a KLM 747 place that held 400 passengers & we at last were on our way. We flew 33,000 ft at 600 miles an hour. There were 10 seats across the plane & also had a upper deck. The ride was so smooth, was just like sitting at home in the living room watching TV. It took 6 hours, 40 min. to fly from Toronto to Amsterdam. We arrived in Amsterdam at 5:00 AM Holland time. August 13 - Thurs. At 8:00 AM we boarded a plane for London & arrived at the airport in London at 8:00 AM London time, as they are 1 hr behind Holland. Our Tour Guide was there to meet us, & loaded us into our tour bus & took us to The London Tara Hotel. It seemed so strange & even frightening to see all the cars driving on the left hand side of the road. Everyone was so glad to get into a hotel room, as we hadnt seen a bed from Monday night until Thursday night. So needless to say we were all just dead & had missed one days tour of London. The rest of our group slept all afternoon, but Paul & I didnt. We went to bed for 1 - 1/2 hours, & then rented a taxi & toured The Tower of London & Tower bridge, & saw the Crown Jewels, toured St. Pauls Cathedral, and spent time in the famous Harrods Department store. That night while the rest of our group went out to a theater we slept. August 14 - Fri After a continental breakfast we got into our bus & toured all over London. We strolled at Buckingham Palace & got to watch the changing of the guards. From there we went to Westminster Abbey & toured it. We then headed out through the countryside of Kent. Before leaving we saw Big Ben which was striking while we were there, the Houses of Parliament, # 10 Downing street, Trafalgar Square, Piccadilly Circus & many other places. The English countryside was so beautiful, with flowers blooming in their gardens & flower boxes on their homes. At 2:00 PM we arrived at the farm of Mr. & Mrs. John Fraser. They had prepared a buffet lunch for us & was such a beautiful warm day, so we picked up our plates of food & ate out in their yard. This was supposed to be a typical English farm, but sure was way behind any of our American farms, with no big machinery & so much done by hand. We drove to our hotel in Tonbridge, Kent, England where we were served a 4 course meal that evening, or should I say night, as we never ate until around 8:00 PM at the earliest. August 15 - Sat Beautiful sunny morning, so after breakfast at our hotel in Tonbridge we got in our bus & headed for Ramsgate where we boarded a Hovercraft to cross the English Channel into France. The Hovercraft is an intriguing cross between a ship and an airplane, which rides across the water on a cushion of air at speeds up to 70 MPH. It is propelled by four airplane-type propellers on top of the craft. After arrival at the port of Calais in France we boarded our waiting bus and headed for Paris. All along the way we saw many farmers combining wheat. We arrived at the Nikko DeParis Hotel around 5:00 PM. Our hotel was real close to the Eiffel Tower. After a 5 course meal we got on our bus & took a night tour of Paris. We got off our bus & walked to the top of Martyrs Hill. August 16 - Sun Soon as breakfast was finished we went to Eiffel Tower & had a group photo taken with our tour guide & bus driver. While we were lining up, there was such a cute little dog running around. When we received our pictures, there was the little dog in the picture, looking like he had poised with us. We then toured the Louvre Palace (now an art museum), the Tuilleries Gardens, the Place de la Concorde. We went inside the famous Notre Dame Cathedral, saw the Luxembourg Gardens & the many sidewalk cafes. After lunch we toured the Palace of Versailles & its gardens. On our way back to our hotel we stopped at the Arch of Triumph. At 7:00 PM we went to a Parisian Cabaret La Nouvelle Eve where we had a 4 course steak dinner & show. The entertainers were really professions. As we drove back to our hotel we saw the call girls out along the streets. August 17 - Mon After a breakfast of delicious French pastries we said good-bye to Paris & boarded our bus & journeyed across Bourgogne. As far as we could look, there were vineyards. We drove through forests where former Kings of France used to hunt. There were signs along the road saying watch out for deer & wild boars. Really beautiful rolling farm land. France has 436 different kinds of cheese you can buy. There are few insects in France. We drove for hours through Juro Mountains up & down & around sharp curves on our way to the border into Switzerland. The houses so neat & clean & right on edge of road with no yards. We crossed the border into Switzerland at 6:00PM, then continued driving along Lake Geneva until we reached the Eurotel Hotel in Neuchatel. Vineyards all along the roads & everything so clean & beautiful, air so pure, as no high humidity. August 18 - Tues. We left our hotel at 7:45 AM and headed for Bern (the capital of Switzerland). The entire drive was along lakes & canals with swans swimming on them. We stopped in Bern to exchange our money. The farmers were having their market on the streets selling their produce. While in Bern we saw the Moses Fountain, Clock Tower stopped at the Bear Pit. We then drove on to Interlaken, situated on a neck of land between two beautiful lakes with the beautiful Swiss Alps in the background. We could see the spectacular mountains everywhere. The mighty Jungfrau, towering 11,300 feet with smaller mountains, the Eiger, the Monch, the Schilthorn, the Wetterhorn, & others, simply unbelievable. We ate our lunch at a sidewalk cafe in Interlaken. We then drove to the train station & boarded a Swiss train for a trip through Alpine scenery into the Simmen Valley. When we got off the train a special short-axle bus with special gears was waiting to take us up 4,450 ft to where Mr. Markus Buehler had driven his cattle to graze for the summer. In September they bring the cattle back down. We spent two nights in the Victoria Jungfrau Hotel in Interlaken, which was the most beautiful hotel we had ever seen. The rooms rented for $120.00 per night. August 19 - Wed A very clear sunny morning as we drove past lakes & over the Brnig Pass to Alpnachstad, the starting point for a breath-taking climb by cogwheel railroad to the summit of Mt. Pilatus (7,000 feet). We came down on the other side by aerial cable-car, down to the beautiful town of Lucerne. We had a typical Swiss Fondue lunch, including a folklore show with lots of yodeling. We were then given two hours to shop. We both made purchases at Bucheres, the largest Jewelry retailers in the world, five stories of jewelry. Our tour guide met his wife & two daughters in Lucern & introduced them to us. We left Lucerne by boat & went back to our hotel in Interlaken. We were to get cleaned up for dinner & meet downstairs. Paul & I got on the elevator to go down. People kept getting on until was so full we couldnt move. Too much weight, so the elevator dropped to bottom with thud. We pushed the alarm button, which really caused lots of excitement in the hotel. This was the most frightening experience of the entire trip. However, after 10 or 15 min. we were out of there. August 20 - Thurs. This morning we traveled north along Lake Thun through the city of Basel & crossed the border into Germany. We continued driving through the Black Forest, so named because of density of trees, & when the sun shines on the evergreens they look black. All along the way we saw the Schwarzwaldhaus, huge wooden farmhouses where people & animals live under the same roof. We stopped in the beautiful village of Tribern for lunch. The homes were all spic & span with flower-laden balconies. After lunch we were given an hour to shop. After leaving the Black Forest we headed north on the German Autobahn (super highway). This road was built by Hitler & was really heavily traveled & the cars were going so fast, as there is no speed limit on it. However, there is a suggested speed of 78 MPH & if you have an accident & were traveling faster than that, your insurance is no good. Paul really enjoyed this drive as he traveled up & down the Autobahn in his Army truck, when in the service. We drove through Patrick Henry & Mark Twain Villages where the American GI families now live. As we continued on we stopped to take pictures in the city of Heidelberg, & then headed on for Frankfurt, along the River Main. It was 8:30 PM when we reached the city limits where 650,000 people live. We were all very tired when we got to the Ramada Caravelle hotel, so just washed up & came down to eat dressed the way we were. August 21 - Fri We left the city & headed out in the country where we saw men driving tractors pulling wagons, with the women pitching hay on the wagons. More women work on farms then men, due to the shortage of men caused by the war. Near Luch we stopped at a farm owned by Duke Fuerst Philipp zu Solms, & there he was, ready to show us around. By the way he acted, you would never known he had Royal Blood. No doubt it was the same color as ours. There was high stone wall built all around the farm to protect it from barbarian attacks. The herdsman & his family lived in a separate house on the farm. The herdsmans little boy was so cute & he let me take his picture. Our next stop was at a Monastery & Cemetery that was 600 yr. old. We stopped in a small village where we were served a delicious German meal. We continued on our into the country & stopped to tour the farm of Mr. & Mrs. R Kaiser. This farm had formerly been owned by a church, so was the house, barn, church (still being used) & cemetery all in one unit. Mrs. Kaiser took all the ladies a tour of her beautiful home & served us tea & coffee. In the cemetery behind the church we saw the tombstone of Hitlers personal physician. We went through the church, where men sit on one side & the women on the other, & also special place for teenagers. Then back to our hotel in Frankfurt where we got dressed up & ready to go out for dinner. At 8:45 PM we took a night tour of the city of Frankfurt. Our tour ended with a visit to Maier Gustl, a typical German beer hall, where we were served 2 giant pretzels with a stein of beer or soft drinks, whichever we preferred & listened to the music of a German brass band. August 22 - Sat As we traveled on the Autobahn this morning our guide told us that Germany ranks 4th in the world for population density, 605 people per square mile. 55% of the land is under cultivation. A farm averages only 32 acres, so a farmer must have a second job. Germany is the biggest importer in the world. The average income of a farmer is $11,000 per year. Germans drink more been than anywhere else in the world. They average 40 gals per person a year. We drove past the city of Wiesbaden, where the hostages were brought from Iran to be checked out in the hospital there. Sure interesting driving through the Rhine Valley, as the scenery along the roadside was just unbelievable. Vineyards on every hillside, with castles on the hilltops. We got off our bus in the quaint Rhine Village of Rudesheim & boarded a Rhine steamer for a trip down the Rhine. The Rhine river is approximately 700 miles long & the Rhine Valley is the most important travel way in the world. We saw the remains of the Remagen Bridge which the Germans tried to destroy, but GIs found out about it & defused it during World War II. We then drove through the city of Bonn, pop 250,000. In this city we saw many Government buildings & police headquarters. Also the hotel where Nixon, Mondale & other high officials stayed while in Germany. We also drove past the White House of West Germany. We saw a large castle that is now being used as a University for 26,000 students. We stopped for lunch in the city of Kln (Cologne) where we had our first American food since leaving home, as we ate at McDonalds. After lunch we toured the Cologne Cathedral (the worlds largest Gothic structure). We would have shopped in Cologne, but in Germany all stores close at 2:00 PM on Saturday & dont reopen until 9:00AM Monday. We continued north through the Ruhr Valley & reached the border into Holland at 4:15 PM, where we changed our money. We arrived at the Crest Hotel in the town of Velp, near Arnhem, Holland at 5:00 PM. August 23 - Sun Very little traffic as we toured through city of Arnhem, as this was Sun morning. In Holland the bicycle has a special traffic lane with its own traffic signals. Some of the houses have thatched roofs made of a mixture of straw, clay & wood, which last approximately 8 years. The forests are all Government owned, so any home built in the forest is leased for 99 years. The average temperature in Holland is 58 degrees & is very cold & damp in the winter. Their summers are very short, from mid June to mid September. There are 1,000 people per square mile, so that is why they are always trying to reclaim more land from the sea. Holland is surrounded on 3 sides by sea & 50% of the present land has been reclaimed from the sea. The ground is really flat & is all under sea level. We drove past many brick factories. Holland has more waterways then any other country. We just marveled at the Dutch homes, their lawns & gardens. Most houses & apartments have large picture windows, with beautiful sheer lace curtains & such pretty flowers. A farm averages 20 acres or less. We stopped at Grebberg, a military Dutch cemetery. We stopped the bus along the road to take a picture of a farmer milking his cows out in the field. He had a feed wagon hooked onto his tractor. The cows would come to eat from the wagon & he would use a milking machine, powered by his tractor, to milk them while they ate. 68% of all farmland is grassland. The main income is from ship building, with average of $7 to $8,000 per yr. We continued traveling towards the North Sea, towards Amsterdam. We drove through the town of Lermen, where our Dutch bus driver was born. Most of the homes were duplex, costing $40,000 per side. We drove past many bunkers left from World War 2. We didnt see any fences in Holland, as the canals separate the fields. The canals are 12 to 13 ft deep. We then drove to Wavereen where one of our tour group, Henny Treur, was born & raised. She told our bus driver that we were only a couple miles from the church where she & Mr. Treur were married. They both had fled Holland with only the clothes on their backs, when the Germans had taken over their farm during the war, & they had lived in Calif. since then. Mrs. Treur hadnt seen her father, who was still in Holland, for 30 years. As the bus drove up to the church, the services were just over & out walked Mrs. Treurs father, who was 84 years old. She jumped off our bus & ran & kissed him, & Im sure there wasnt a dry eye in the bus. Mr. & Mrs. Treur stayed with us for the remainder of our tour, but didnt fly home with us, as they were going to remain in Holland a week, before returning to the states. Our next stop was at the Clara Maria, 100 year old Dutch cheese farm where we watched cheese being made the old fashioned way. Then on to a wooden shoe factory where we watched skilled craftsman turning out wooden shoes. The Dutch farmers wear these wooden shoes because they are ideal for work in the wet fields. We ate our lunch at Windmill Village & also went through a windmill. We then headed on to Amsterdam where we toured a Diamond Cutting factory. We reached our Crest Hotel at 4:30 PM. We showered & went to bed for 1 - 1/2 hours. At 7:30 PM got on our bus, & went to our restaurant. After eating we took an illumination tour of Amsterdam. August 24 - Mon At 7:45 AM we headed out for the United Aalsmeer Flower Auction, which is the largest in the world. Forty two countries are supplied with flowers from Holland. The building covered 60 acres under one roof. We watched the buyers bidding by computers, with the Dutch clock system of auctioning, which allows for more then 18,000 transactions (valued at more than one million dollars) to be made daily. We then drove northeast to the Zuider Zee, now known as Lake Ijssel, since it has been closed off from the open sea. Here were on the land that was only recently a portion of the North Sea, & now lies about 20 ft below sea level. We were shown a film presentation on dike building, showing how the Dutch have reclaimed hundreds of thousands of acres of land from the sea. One of the areas that recently had been drained revealed a large number of American & British fighter planes that crashed during World War 2. We then drove further into the country & stopped at the farm of Mr. & Mrs. M H Zonderland. Their house & adjoining barn was all new, as it had been built since 1972, when the land their farm was on, had been reclaimed from the sea, & it is leased to them by the Government. Mrs. Zonderland took us through her home, but it was hard to talk with her, as she didnt speak very good English. We left their farm & drove to the boat dock in Amsterdam & took a 1 hour boat ride through the city. Many houseboats were on both sides of the river, where people live the year round. The country of Holland is one of the worlds most densely populated with 13 million people. Its only 1/4 the size of Wisconsin, but has 10% more dairy cattle then our largest dairy state. Nearly 1/2 of all Dutch families actually live below sea level. Tonight we had our farewell banquet, & what a banquet it was. It was an Indonesian meal, which the Dutch like so much. We had never eaten such highly seasoned food. It burned all the way down. We went back to our hotel & started packing & getting ready for our trip home. August 25 - Tues. We got to sleep-in this morning, as didnt have anything planned. We left our hotel Eurocrest & headed for the Amsterdam airport at 11:30 AM. Our tour guide checked us through as a group & we told him good-bye. We boarded our KLM 747 at 1:30 PM & took off at 2:10 PM Holland time. We flew direct to Chicago arriving there at 10:45 PM Holland time, however it was 3:45 PM in Chicago. It was a very smooth flight, & there was daylight the entire trip. We even saw some icebergs. We called Shirley and told her we would be on Air Wisconsin flight 406, arriving in Lafayette at 6:53 PM. We boarded the plane at this time & taxied out on the runway & sat there 15 - 20 min. waiting to take off, then it was announced that our flight had been canceled due to bad thunderstorm between Chicago & Lafayette. We then taxied back to the airport where the airlines made arrangements for us to stay at the Sheraton OHare Motel that night. August 26 - Wed We were taken to the airport at 9:00AM where we boarded Air Wisconsin flight 402 at 10:30 AM & arrived in Lafayette at 11:30 AM where Steve was waiting for us. All the time we were on our trip, we had nice sunny weather & were never in the rain that first time. We thought our tour guide was simply tops. He had been conducting tours with the same company for 20 years, & had conducted tours in 153 countries. He could speak 8 different languages, so really did know his way around & knew how to make everything go like clockwork. There were 45 people in our group from states all over the United States, ranging in age from 20 to 71 years. Was such a good group to be with. We were all from the farm, so had the same interests. At each meal, we ate with different people, & every morning & noon we rotated seats on the bus, so we would all get acquainted with one another. When we parted in Chicago & went our separate ways, there were tears, as we had made many close friends. We are so thankful that we could make the trip, & by looking at all the pictures we took, & reading this diary, we will probably relive this trip over & over. Paul and Leilas Alaska Tour August 21, 1986 to September 3, 1986 Thursday August 21, 1986 Left Warsaw at 1:00 P.M. & went to Chicago and stayed overnight at the Travel Lodge. Friday August 22, 1986 At 8:00 A.M. we took the Travel Lodge shuttle bus to OHare airport & flew out at 9:30 A.M. on American Airlines. Was a very smooth flight, & the sun was shining when we arrived at Seattle, Wash. 3 1/2 hours. later. Our tour guide John Mink was there to meet us. However, we didnt board our tour bus until 3:15 P.M. and headed to Vancouver, B. C. where we spent the night at the Delta River Inn. Our room looked our over the Harbor. We are our evening meal with the Chas. Turners from Colorado. Saturday August 23, 1986 After breakfast we boarded our bus & drove to the Expo 1986 Worlds Fair. Was a beautiful sunny day to be there. We then headed for the ship dock & boarded our Cruise ship The Island Princess. At 5:00 P.M. we headed out to sea & ate our first meal at sea, which was a 5 course meal. After the meal we went to the Theatre & saw films of different excursions. At 10:00 PM. we went to the Carousel Lounge & saw a Variety Show put on by the Cruise Staff. Was a very entertaining program. Sunday August 24, 1986 We had our breakfast in the Coral dining room. We then attended Church services held in the Theatre. We ate our lunch on the Sun Deck where we had a buffet meal. In the afternoon Leila attended a Fashion Show. At 4:00 P.M. the Captain of the ship held a Welcoming Party for our group. Then at 5:00 P.M. we had a group picture taken, standing on the winding staircase. We had another 5-course meal in the evening, turned our clocks back before to bed, as would have a 1 hr. time change before morning. Monday August 25, 1986 Up for our breakfast, then Paul went for a walk around the deck. Leila went to hear a lady demonstrate how to use scarves, & accessories to change the look of a basic dress. We are our lunch on the sun deck, rather than go to the dining room for a large meal, as we were actually getting tired of so much food. Our ship docked at Juneau at 2:00 P.M. We all went ashore, & Paul & I went on a walking tour of the city. we boarded our shop again in time for the evening meal. After our meal we went to the Theatre & saw a movie. Juneau is hemmed in by mountains & water, & is accessible only by air & sea. There are no roads into town because the massive 1,500 square mile ice-cap, east of town cuts it off from the rest of the North American continent. Tuesday August 26, 1986 On our way from our cabin to the dining room, we looked out the window and saw another ship along side of ours. It was the Cunard Princess. As we were at our table eating breakfast our ship was docking, as we had reached Skageway. We left our ship at 9:00 A.M. & boarded our tour bus to sightsee the city of Skageway. During the great Gold Rush days the population reached 20,000. However the boom ended as quickly as it had begun. The original false-fronted buildings that line the board walks still remain, though. We went to a museum & also did some shopping. Today there are only 2 to 300 people living in Skageway. We ate out lunch at the Klondike Hotel & then went by bus to the Yukon Territory. We saw many waterfalls & mountains. We kept meeting large trucks on the road, carrying zinc ore. We were driving through the Sawtooth Mountains. We drove approximately 2 or 3 miles on unpaved road that was very rough & bumpy. It was part of the original Alaskan Highway. We then drove along Summit Lake. We stopped at Carcross & had snacks. They have such good ice cream in Alaska, so we had several ice cream cones during our trip. At 5:00 P.M. we arrived at the city of Whitehorse, where we stayed at the Sheffield Hotel. Paul and I walked around town & ate at a Dairy Queen. Was so good to just eat a hamburger, rather than all that fancy food. Came back to our hotel and that evening saw the Frantic Follies, which was hilarious entertainment. Wednesday August 27, 1986 We were up early and down to breakfast by 6:00 A.M. & on our bus by 7:00 A.M. We drove through Indian settlements & stopped at their cemetery & saw the spirit houses. The Indians bury above ground in these colorful little houses. We continued on down the highway through the Champagne Indian Mountains which are a Ruby Red in color. There were horses running loose along the road. The horses all had bear bells around their necks to scare off bears and also so the ranchers can find them. The bright red fire weeds growing along the roadside were so pretty. Travel was very slow as there is so much road construction going on in the summer, as roads only hold up for approximately 2 years up there, because of the extreme weather in the winter. We ate lunch in Kluane, & stopped at Kluane Lake to view the Dall sheep that were high upon the mountains. We arrived at our hotel Sheffield Tok, at Tok junction where we spent the night. Thursday August 28, 1986 Bright sunny morning , but air really crisp, with temperature in the 40s. After we had our breakfast Paul went for a walk. Then at 9:00 A.M. we got on our bus and headed down the road to Fairbanks. The tress were beginning to turn & were such beautiful colors, with the red mountains in the background. They are unable to use telephone poles & lines in Alaska because of Perma-Frost. Instead they use Microwave Relay Stations. Perma-Frost is ground that is permanently frozen the year round. In the summer the sun thaws out the very top of the soil. However, the rest of the ground remains frozen, therefore unable to put poles ion the ground deep enough to stand. It takes at least two years to build a home in Alaska, because of the Perma-Frost. After the ground is cleared of trees, the ground is left that way over a summer to thaw the top soil. Then 3 or 4 of coarse gravel is put on top of the ground & they build on top of that. Today we are traveling on the Alaska Highway which was begun in 1942, when the US feared a Japanese threat to Alaska sea lanes. The road is really something. It spans 1,523 miles from Dawson Creek, Canada to Fairbanks, Alaska. Over 10,000 US. Army engineers & 6,000 American & Canadian civilians completed the work in just eight months. The road goes through two mountains ranges & the landscape is just indescribable. En route to Fairbanks we saw some unusual farmland. They have to clean the land. First, trees ate burned then bulldozed. Then the top layer is scraped off so the suns warmth can penetrate the ground. Only then is the ground ready to be worked & planted in wheat, oats, or alfalfa. There is lots of debate between farmers & conservationists in Alaska about How is the best way to use the land? Alaska has 15 million acres of potentially tillable soil, capable of producing enough to feed one-tenth of the US. The conservationists are really fighting to reserve 80 million acres for parks, game reserves, and wilderness areas, so that Alaska will remain our countrys Last Frontier. Almost 15 million acres are tied up within these land reserves. We stopped and visited a farm where the house was joined to a huge tool shed & warehouse. They raised grass seed, barley, wheat & oats & also raised Angus cattle. Their growing season is 120 days, with many hours of sunlight. As we traveled on towards Fairbanks we stopped & took pictures of the Alaska Pipeline crossing the Geratle River. Our next stop was at North Pole, Alaska. It was 5:30 P. M. when we reached our Hotel, Captain Bartlett in Fairbanks. Paul & I walked to a nearby mall & looked around. At 7:30 P.M. we got on our bus and headed to a Salmon Bake held in an abandoned gold mine. They served Baked Salmon, Halibut & Ribs, all you could eat. Friday August 29, 1986 Another nice sunny morning when we boarded our bus at 8:15 A. M. & headed for the Discovery Trading Post. There we boarded a paddle-wheel steamer for a cruise on the Chena & Tanana rivers. The Riverboat cruise is operated by three generations of the Binkley family. The Captain (Mr. Binkley) narrated the trip, telling us all about the river, the fish-wheels (they scoop the salmon from the river), & pointed out the trappers log cabins & how they dry their food in preparation for the long winter. The Captain, Mr. Binkley said he had been using boats on this river to haul freight etc. for 40 years. There were many bush planes along the shore. These planes had extra large soft tires to land on the tundra frozen ground. There were many beautiful homes built along the river. These people, live there the year round, so would have to have an airplane to fly out, as the river freezes over by the middle of October, 3 to 5 deep. The Captain stopped the boat along the shore so we could see Mary Shield with her husky sled dogs pulling her sled. Mary Shield won the 1,000 mile dog sled race in 1985. She was the first woman to ever win this race. We continued on down the river, & then stopped at an Indian settlement, where we went ashore & a guide (who was Indian) let us go through a log cabin, showed us bear skins that were stretched & hung up to dry, & also saw their smoke house. He even showed how they use skins for making gloves, moccasins etc. Our river boat cruise lasted 4 hours & was so very interesting. After leaving the boat docks, we got on our bus & drove to the University of Alaska gardens & experimental station. because of the long summer days (at least 9 hours of daylight) the vegetables from to be huge. The rhubarb is 4 tall, potatoes the size of footballs & 50 pound cabbage. from here we continued down the road, stopping to take a close look at the Alaska Pipeline. It is 800 miles long & is made from 48 stainless steel pipe, with 5 of insulation. It isnt run straight, because of expansion & earthquakes. Saturday August 30, 1986 Another nice sunny morning when we got on our bus at 8:00 A.M. & headed down the road. We reached our hotel McKinley Chalet at noon. We are our lunch there & then were back on the bus headed for Denali Park. Denali is our largest National Park with 9,000 square miles, & is one of the most beautiful. Nowhere can you see wildlife better than here. Over 130 species of birds live here, as well as caribou, moose, black bears, lynx, fox, porcupine, beaver, and Dall sheep. The biggest attraction of the park is Me McKinley, which is higher than the tallest of the Colorado Rockies. It was 8:30 P.M. when we arrived back at the McKinley Chalet. The view from the balcony of our room was simply breathtaking. The beautiful mountains, lakes & we saw a train winding through the mountains. Seeing Denali Park & Mt. McKinley was a good way to sense the hugeness of Alaska. Sunday August 31, 1986 This morning we descended from the mountains & traveled on the broad coastal lowlands of Alaska on our way to Anchorage. We arrived at Anchorage at 3:00 P. M. & stopped at the hotel Captain Cook where we would be staying the last two nights of our tour. Paul & I walked the rest of the afternoon visiting places of interest. We went to a Theatre & saw a movie called the Alaska Experience. The movie showed Alaska as it used to be, up to the present time. We then walked to the Shearton Hotel which has a long winding staircase made of Jade. We walked up it & then back down again. We just couldnt believe what a modern city it was. It is the fastest growing city in the US. The oil boom of the 1970s really caused the population explosion, & today the city has over 200,000 permanent residents. Anchorage also has the most airplanes, boats & cars per capita, the highest average income, & the second highest education level. It is a modern city of glass office buildings, shopping malls, parks, & residential areas with colonial & ranch-style homes. During our stay the temperature reached 70 degrees, however the winters are extremely cold. Soon after Paul & I walked back to our hotel & got to our room the phone rang. It was Voight Clum who lives in Anchorage & he said he was coming to pick us up & take us to his home. At 7:30 P.M. he arrived & drove us out near the airport where he works as an airplane mechanic. We then went to his home & met his wife Margaret. She made home-made ice cream for us. They showed us around their garden. They had raspberries, strawberries, gooseberries & all kinds of vegetables growing. Voight then took us back to our hotel. We told him this was a perfect way to end our trip. I told him it was the icing on the cake. Monday September 1, 1986 (Labor Day) On our bus & traveled 40 miles southeast of Anchorage to Alyeska, a year round resort & Alaskas major ski area. Here you could take the one & a half mile double chair life to the top of Mt. Alyeska. A few miles up the highway we visited Portage Glacier, & stopped at Iceberg Lake, a lake literally choked with floating icebergs. The ice was blue in color. The crystals of the glacial ice are so dense that few cracks or air bubbles are present to reflect the light. Ice crystals in glacier reflect only short blue wavelengths of light. There fore the ice is blue & especially on cloudy days. We returned to our Captain Cook Hotel at 5:30 P.M. That evening at 7:00 P.M. our group of 39, plus our tour manager & bus driver had our farewell meal of prime rib together. Tuesday September 2, 1986 We boarded our bus at 8:30 A.M. & drove to the Matanuska Valley where the University of Alaska carries on many of its agricultural experiments. Two thirds of Alaskas cultivated land lies in this area. The valley is about 50 miles long. We then drove on to the farm of a local family the Obergs. Mr. & Mrs. Olberg told us about their lifestyle & customs of living up north. They have converted their living room & adjoining family room into one large room & in the summer months they cater meals for bus loads of farm people. We had fresh rhubarb pie for dessert. We went back to our hotel in the evening & started packing for our trip home the next day, as all good things come to an end. Wednesday September 3, 1986 At 6:55 A. M. we boarded our bus for the last time & headed for the Anchorage International Airport for our flight home. We were all going different directions. Some to Minnesota, Florida, Washington, New Your, California, Kansas, New Jersey, Illinois, Colorado, & Indiana. There were three from St. Wayne that we plan to keep in touch with. We arrived back in Chicago in 7 hours from Anchorage, spent the night there & then drove home to Warsaw the next day, Wednesday September the 3rd. We came home with a different opinion of Alaska then when we went, as we thought it was going to be a land of ice & snow, which it isnt in the summertime. We will relive our trip through our slides & pictures for years to come. Paul and Leilas Southern European Tour September 8 to September 22, 1994 September 7 - Wed We left Warsaw at 1:15 PM & headed for Chicago. After driving 145 miles we reached the Travel Lodge Motel where we used their park & fly plan. The temperature was in the high 70s & Sunny. September 8 - Thurs. We went to OHare Airport at 5:15 PM. We flew out on a Lufthansa 747 Jet & 8 hours later arrived in Frankfurt, Germany. Since Germany was 7 hours ahead of us, this was now Friday Sept 9, 1994. We transferred to another Lufthansa plane & flew on to Munich, Germany & there our tour guide Josef Mitterer (Seff) met us & we were taken to the Penta Hotel. After getting checked in we rested for 1 - 1/2 hours & then got on our tour bus & our group of 38 was taken to Carillon de la Mairie & heard the chiming of the Bells. In the evening we had a get-acquainted reception with our traveling companions. September 10 - Sat After finishing our buffet breakfast we boarded our bus & took a drive around the Bavarian capital to see its major attractions. We saw the area constructed for the 1972 Olympic Summer Games. The center piece is the stadium with its uniquely shaped, tent-like roof. The Olympic Village now provides accommodation for university students. We also saw many famous Munich landmarks. Perhaps the most easily recognizable landmark is the Church of our Lady. Its twin onion-shaped domes have become a city symbol. In the afternoon we motored south of Munich to Upper Bavaria. Its called Upper Bavaria because were up in the foothills of the Bavarian Alps. We passed through countless villages & small towns. The houses out in the country look like something out of a childs storybook. The carved balconies of the wooden Hansel & Gretel houses are just ablaze with beautiful flowers in the window boxes. However few people own their own houses in Munich as they are much too expensive. Most live in apartments or condos. Tourism is way down in Europe, because of the high cost, due to the rate of exchange of money. We crossed the border into Austria & traveled to the town of Thiersee where we saw the Passion Play, presented every six years. It was so beautiful here in Thiersee, tucked away in a beautiful Alpine valley, with many lakes. We then resumed our journey to Salzburg, arriving at hotel Novotel Salzburg City in time for dinner. Every Village here has its own church with a tall steeple. Gas here cost $4.00 a gallon. September 11 - Sun After our buffet breakfast we were on the bus & ready to go again. We were sightseeing in Salzburg today. Our first stop was Anif Castle where scenes from the movie, Sound of Music, was made with Julie Andrews. With the mention of Salzburg, this Movie is more likely to come to mind than Wolfgang Mozart who was born there. We took a 2 hour walking tour of the city & went through the Mirabell Gardens. We took the funicular railway up to the Hohensalzburg fortress. We strolled down the narrow shopping street of Getreidegasse in the oldest part of town, which was lined with 5 & 6 story 300 year old buildings (Mozart was born in one of them) that now house the best shops of Salzburg. Our bus driver drove us up on top of the mountain & showed us the remains of Hitlers Guest House. We also took pictures of the Eagle Nest up there. We saw herdsman down below with their flocks of sheep. While on our walking tour we went into St. Peters church which was a beautiful church with so much gold leaf. Late in the afternoon we visited a private home in Salzburg. We sure did experience their warm hospitality, as they invited us inside, and the lady of the house had prepared delicious bakery goods & drink for us. The man came in from the milking parlor & talked with us. They were so very friendly. On our way back to the Hotel we stopped at a Water Garden, where all figures & even an organ was operated by water. Needless to say this was a long & tiring day, but so interesting. There are many Salt Mines in Salzburg & thus the name, as Salz means salt. September 12 - Mon This morning we headed southward through the beautiful scenery of the Austrian Alps. So many lakes & towering peaks to see as we are heading for Venice, Italy. We crossed the border from Austria into Italy right at noon so stopped at a restaurant for lunch. Rather then eat a sit down lunch, Paul & I bought 2 bakery rolls, 2 bananas & a bottle of pop & went outside & used a huge rock to eat on. It was sunny & warm, so we had our own picnic. As we traveled on down the road we saw many fields of corn & soybeans. Also we saw many poplar trees being grown, as they use them to make furniture. We stopped & changed our money for the Lire, which is used in Italy. Germany uses Marks, & Austria uses Shillings. We arrived in Venice, Italy at 5:00 oclock. Venice is built right in the Adriatic sea. The islands are linked with each other by over 400 bridges, & separated by 150 canals. The city is now linked to the mainland by a causeway, constructed by Mussolini. Our bus could go no further than one of the huge municipal parking lots at the end of the causeway, because in this unusual city, canals replace streets, all the transportation is waterborne. Ferryboats replace buses & motorboats are used as taxis. Our luggage was unloaded off the bus & put in boats & taken to our hotel. We saw boats carrying mail, boats carrying garbage, boats carrying groceries, everything is brought in by boat. In the evening our Tour Manager arranged a ride on the canals in a gondola. The gondola is still the most popular way of getting around & there are many hundreds of these unique boats, poled by gondoliers dressed in their striped jerseys. As we rode down the canals we were serenaded by musicians. Afterwards we walked back to our hotel for dinner in the hotel dining room. September 13 - Tues. We left our hotel & walked to the docks where we boarded water buses for a 2 mile ride to St. Marks Square. Along the route we saw some of the two hundred 12th to 18th century marble palaces. We saw the famed 400 year old Rialto Bridge, that has shops on it. It is different from all the other bridges because of its hump. When we reached St Marks Square we had a local guide-lecturer accompany us on our walking tour. We saw the domed St Mark Basilica, the Doges Palace, & the famous Bridge of Sighs. When the clock chimed on the hour the figures around the clock all moved. Some of the buildings that we saw were 1,000 years old. We were taken in a place where they were blowing glass & showed us how they make vases & chandeliers. We purchased one of their vases, & then we were given free time on our own, to walk around. We went in a shop where we purchased a miniature brass gondola. We then found a place to eat lunch, called Burgy, the same as Burger King. What a treat that was after being fed all those 4 course meals up to now. We then all walked to the waterside & boarded the water buses & went back to our Hotel for our travel bags, then walked to the parking lot where our bus had been left at the end of the causeway. We were then ready to leave Venice. As we traveled from one country to another we always had to figure how to flush their toilets, as no two ever flushed the same. Also I quickly learned that restrooms for Herren are for men & Damen are for women, however some were for both. At least on women's side there were doors to close, but on the mens side they were standing at the urinals, in plain view. There was such a difference between Austria & Venice. In Austria everything was so clean & well kept, with flowers in window boxes on each window. However, in Venice the buildings are so old & unkempt, with no flowers. In St Marks Square, when the tide and the wind comes in, all the streets & the first floor of the shops have water in them & elevated planks are used to walk on. We traveled from Venice to Florence the capital of Italys province of Tuscany. There are centuries old palaces, ancient squares & museums filled with priceless art, even quaint shops, right on top of the oldest bridge, Ponte Vecchio. We had dinner in our hotel tonight, which consisted of local dishes, because Florence is known for its fine cooking. On our way to Florence we saw them shelling corn & plowing with 2-way, 2-bottom plows. September 14 - Wed Our bus driver drove us to downtown Florence where we met our local guide, for a walking tour. We saw the multicolored marble cathedral, the Baptistry with the world famous bronze doors, one of which Michelangelo said was worthy of being The Gate to Paradise. Also saw Michelangelos own masterpiece, David, the Santa Croce Church, which houses the tombs of Michelangelo, composer Rossini, astronomer Galileo & many other Italians of the past. We then went into a high-quality Florentine leather goods shop. They used me to model a beautiful leather jacket, with a silk scarf around my neck. However, Paul wouldnt let me buy it, as he said I didnt need it in Florida. In the afternoon we headed south to Rome. Along the highway we saw many olive trees. It never freezes here & usually is warm the year around. In the evening after dark we toured Rome by bus, & got off at the Fountain of Trevi. September 15 - Thurs. The sun was shining & nice & warm when we met a local guide, licensed by the city authorities. Four million people live in Rome. Our guide showed us the remains of the Forum, the ancient city center, the ruins of the palace from which Emperor Nero watched Rome burn, the Coliseum where gladiators fought for their lives, and the Circus Maximus where the chariot races took place. In St Peters Square, looking up to the Papal apartments at the right, we could see the window where the Pope gives his blessing to the city (of Rome) & to the world. During our morning tour, a professional photographer took a photo of our group with the famous Coliseum in the background. Each one of us received a complimentary group photo, as a souvenir of the trip. The wall around Vatican City is 2 miles in length. The outside of the buildings look terrible, but are so beautiful on the inside. There is so much water in Rome, brought in by aqueducts from springs, so Rome is full of fountains. We saw the balcony from which Mussolini spoke & saw the original prison building where Paul wrote some of the Epistles. Many of the buildings are 2,000 years old. The Coliseum was built in 8 years & would hold 50,000 people. The arena is in the middle, with seats all around. We walked on the original Roman road. There are 1,000 churches in Rome. In the late afternoon we were taken to the gardens of Villa dEste at Tivoli. These terraced gardens were so beautiful, with hundreds of fountains. After seeing the gardens, we enjoyed dinner one of Tivolis restaurants before returning to Rome to the Visconti Palace, where we were staying. September 16 - Fri Our first visit this morning was the Vatican Museum, which contains many priceless art treasures of the world. The single most famous work of art is really the building itself, the Sistine Chapel. It took Michelangelo 4 years to paint the ceiling. The whole chapel is just simply one gigantic work of art. Vatican City is like an island within the city of Rome. A thick, high wall separates it from the rest of Rome & access is only possible to authorized persons. Within the wall are about 1,000 residents who make up the tiny state. They have their own flag, print their own newspaper, have their own post office, issue their own stamps and coin their own money. They have their own troops & barracks in which they live & even operate their own radio station. These people mostly are the employees of the Papal offices, and need some place for outdoor recreation, so they have the beautiful garden. By special arrangement, our group was allowed to visit the Vatican Garden, inside the walls of Vatican City. Our tour director was able to get us into so many places that werent scheduled on our tour. He seemed to really have connections where ever we went. Of course he was born & raised in that part of the country, so really knew his way around. While in Rome we were continually climbing up & down stairs. Even restrooms were either downstairs or upstairs, never on first floor. We now left Rome & traveled north to Montecatini Terme, Italys most famous spa. The healthful waters combined with the beautiful setting in the Tuscan hills, have made Montecatini a vacation spot for the rich & famous. We stayed tonight in Montecatini & dinner was in our hotel. September 17 - Sat Just minutes from our hotel in Montecatini, we got off of our bus at the Villa Garzoni at Collide. This garden was located on terraces of a steep hillside. It was in a nearby villa that a young man named Carlo Lorenzini, who took the name of Collodi, started to write the tale of the famous puppet Pinocchio! We then journeyed on to Pisa to see the Leaning Tower, which is 14 feet off center at the top. Its actually the bell tower of the 900 year old cathedral of Pisa. We then headed north past Carrara, where the famous marble gets its name. We could see the gaping white holes of the quarries in the sides of the mountains we passed. Michelangelo got his material from here. We drove along the Italian Riviera & passed through Genoa, the birthplace of Columbus. As we traveled on our journey to Nice, France we went through 170 tunnels. There were greenhouses on both sides of the road for miles and miles, as 20,000 tons of cut flowers are grown annually. At 5:45 we crossed the border into France. There are 350,000 people living in Nice, France, where we stayed for two nights. September 18 - Sun This morning we took a drive to the hill village of St Paul de Vence. High about the village the hillsides were covered with olive and cypress trees. Many flowers are grown here & the petals are used in the making of perfumes & soaps, etc. We walked through the narrow streets through a market where they were selling meat, vegetables, bakery goods, & there were many small gift shops. We came back to our hotel & had the afternoon free. After lunch Paul & I walked down to the beach. This was Sunday afternoon & there were lots of topless sunbathers down there. September 19 - Mon Nice & sunny again this morning when we left Nice. Our first stop was at the Fragonard Perfume Factory, where we were given a tour & told how they make perfume, soaps, etc. from flower petals. Indiana furnishes peppermint for their use. We next traveled to Monte Carlo and Monaco. Monaco is a sovereign state of 375 acres with its own ruler, Prince Rainier. The Palace stands high above the port. Monte Carlo, the newer part, has grown around the casino. The Palace, villas, shops, flowered terraced are ablaze with flowers & lots of palm trees. We had an orientation tour around Monaco. First, up to the buff colored fortress-like palace of the prince, which is built on a rocky spur jutting into the sea & surrounded on three sides by steep cliffs. Down below are the yachts in the harbor. In the nearby cathedral, a simple gravestone marked the place where Princess Grace was buried. From Monte Carlo we drove east along the coast & entered Italy again. At Genoa we took one last look at the Mediterranean before heading inland. We headed for Stresa on the shores of Lake Maggiore, the largest of all Italian lakes. We stayed at the Grand Hotel Dino that night. September 20 - Tues. Another sunny morning when we boarded a ship to visit the island of Isola Bella in Lake Maggiore. This tiny island is one of Italys showplaces. The mountains and water was so beautiful. With the mild climate & sun filled days, flowers were every where, magnolias, camellias & azaleas were the most common. We went through the castle & walked through the gardens where we saw white peacocks strutting around. After out visit here we boarded our bus & continued northward into Switzerland, the easy way via the world famous St Gotthard Tunnel. The scenery of the St Gotthard Pass was something else! The highway weaves through mountain ravines with rushing waterfalls down the slopes. When we arrived at Lucerne we stopped at the unique Lions Monument. We then walked to a wood carving shop, where we purchased a Swiss music box, then to our Hotel Montana for dinner. What a place to shop, wood-carvings, music boxes beautiful embroideries, etc. September 21 - Wed Our group boarded the bus & headed for a mountain excursion by train & cable car. Since Paul & I did this when we were in Switzerland in 1981, we had them to let us off downtown. We walked through the Chapel bridge with the Water Tower, took several pictures, went in several shops & ended up at Bucherers, the worlds largest jewelry store, where I purchased a watch. Our group came back at noon & picked Paul & I up & we went to Stadkeller Restaurant. Here we had a Swiss Folklore Show with yodeling & Alphorn blowing, and our lunch was cheese fondue. Afterwards we came back to our hotel & rested & then got our suitcases repacked to head for home in the morning. That evening we celebrated with a Farewell Dinner at our hotel. September 22 - Thurs. This morning we were taken to Zurichs International Airport for our flight home. This was a great trip, good tour director, good bus driver, & a good group of people to be with. Our group was from the states of Georgia, Florida, Tennessee, California, Texas, Ohio, Wisconsin, Utah, Indiana, New Orleans, Missouri & Kansas. We traveled 1,920 miles by bus, & counting the miles by air, would have been around 12,000 miles. We should have counted how many times we got on & off our bus & also the number of steps we climbed up & down each day. We took lots of pictures, so we can relive this trip over & over again. It is always good to go on trips, but always good to get back home. JESSEs TURN As in most stories in the Chronicles, Jesses Turn is not necessarily in chronological order. He sent the typist a bunch of information, then the typist, being more commonly known as Curious, asked some questions, the answers to which resulted in even more questions and more answers. Some of that has been edited into the story, much of it is left as it happened. With italicized comments by the typist! Jesse said, I hope these pages do not sound like I was so important in the growth of Grace College. After all, I believe that some of the other 11,999,999 in uniform during World War II were helpful in defeating Germany and Japan. I was not involved so much in Dorm life, athletics, or the other 5 divisions of the College although I was on Academic Committee all those years. And then he wrote So you do not think that I am a generalist. Here is your (the typist) sentence (in a letter to Jesse) : I never thought that a teacher who taught more or less the same subjects for all those years, would be considered a generalist! It always seemed to me that would be as near to being a Specialist as you can get. OK, I agree. So I will try to show you that I do not fit in that category. (The typists comment may not have been completely correct, but it did pressure Jesse to prepare the rest of his story, just to prove that comment was not correct,) High School at Martinsburg When I entered high school, Martinsburg had only four rooms and four teachers. After my first year, they added some rooms to Benson elementary school (where the typist attended first grade ), and put in some Industrial Arts, Business (typing), and Physical Education. Typing was a very valuable course, and over the years I typed my own Masters Thesis, Seminary Critical Monograph, and Ph.D. Dissertation. (With everyone jumping on the computer bandwagon, typing is even more important these days. ) And there were no computers or copying machines in those days just paper, carbon paper, and multiple copies. In high school I had four years of English, four of science, and four of mathematics. I had two years of Latin, two of French, and some Social Studies, and mechanical drawing. I still think my typing class was one of the most valuable I had in High School. When we went back to Martinsburg in 1989 for the 50th high school reunion, E. Grant Herr, our principal remembered me primarily because of the speed with which I typed. Another boy and a girl and I got up to 60 or more words a minute. We really challenged each other, and I graded typing papers to earn $6 a month so I could attend Martinsburg rather than Cove High I had to pay tuition, I typed all my theses. It would cost $1.50 a page for my 319 page dissertation to have it farmed out for typing. I used to get my notes ready and sit down and type out a paper of 10 or 20 pages and turn in my first draft. I purchased a Royal typewriter in 1945 for $50, when my school in Ohio was getting new ones. In 1964 when I was typing my dissertation, I took it in to a repair man and asked to trade it in for a later model. He told me it was the best one around (weighs a lot) and the light plastic models werent as good. So I had him fix it up, and it typed my master thesis, doctor dissertation, seminary master thesis, and Lauras master thesis in seminary. For the dissertation I had to have five copies with four carbons. So I had 319 sandwiches to type with no corrections or erasures allowed. That was some fun. Now, I get upset because one can use a computer with Word Perfect, and shift paragraphs, correct spelling, maneuver footnotes, etc., and then make duplicate copies. It is just not fair. I should have come along 30 years earlier or later! Going to Bryan Papa didnt believe much in college other than Moody Bible Institute. Somehow I managed to get hold of a little catalog of Bryan University, and persuaded him that it would be all right. Bryan had begun in 1931 and had fewer than 100 students. The total cost of a years schooling was about $300.00. Tuition was $25 a quarter or $75 for a year. Board and room was $5.00 a week so about $200.00 for the school year. They offered me a two-year tuition scholarship for being Valedictorian, and that helped. September 1939 Hitler invaded Poland. September 25 I caught a train out of Altoona, Penna to go to Bryan University in Dayton, Tennessee. I had about $90 and used $16 for a one-way railroad ticket. (On part of the trip, train fare was 1 and 1/2 per mile.) At Covington, KY, a girl got on the train and sat by me. Now 59 years later we are still together. (Now, if that isnt a story for Dear Abby or Ann Landers, what is!) I was interested in Mathematics, but after taking an entrance test, they wouldnt let me in the College Algebra class. After Christmas I was able to take Analytic Geometry with one other student. Bryan gave a mathematics test with 80 problems. If you got 50 of them correct they said you were in the 99th percentile. I had 76 correct, and they decided that I would ruin the class. So I missed College Algebra and other basic college mathematics. In the Sophomore year, I was the only Calculus student. In the Junior year, no one could teach any advanced mathematics, so I got none. Later I taught College Algebra and Trigonometry at Wittenberg College, and took a Trig test to have the credit put on my transcript then. I had to take Spanish, Greek, Physics, etc., to fill up my class load. Also, at Bryan I was not permitted to attend Spanish class except one day a week when it was to be conversational. The other days I had to show up in the next classroom and complete all the exercises in first and second year Spanish. I got credit for one year, and they said I would get the credit for second year if I returned my senior year and attended class one day a week. With several years of French under my belt, I guess I ruined the first year Spanish class. I had a year of Chemistry earlier. September 20, 1941 I returned to Bryan for my Junior year. On December 7, 1941 I listened to some music and then went to the bathroom to clean up before going to the Octagon to take a walk with Laura, on a nice Sunday afternoon. (The Octagon was the womens dorm at Bryan. Laura was in 7-Up, if that piece of trivia is remembered correctly. That was room seven on the second floor.) A Professor came into the bathroom and said the Japanese had bombed Pearl Harbor, and probably we would be at war by the next day. My question was Where is Pearl Harbor. (The typist had the mumps, or something, and was upstairs in bed [on the farm outside Martinsburg] listening to the radio, when they made the announcement about Pearl Harbor.) In February 1942 I registered for the draft. Laura and I expected to be married and attend Grace Seminary. We had been accepted and had letters from the President and Dean of Grace Seminary, giving our expectations. However, the draft board insisted that since I hadnt been in summer school I was vulnerable. We changed the date for the wedding for the second time, and agreed that if there were another change we would wait to be married. The dates on our rings and announcements were not the correct ones, but we were married on Saturday afternoon, August 29, 1942. We took buses to Columbus OH and on to Pittsburgh, PA, where we were not able to get on a crowded bus. They decided not to provide a second bus for several hours, so we arrived on the farm in Martinsburg, PA late Sunday afternoon. Laura stayed for several days with James, Johnny, Esther and Martha (and the folks) before returning to Ohio. The Navy got Me The next morning at 6:30 I caught a bus for Altoona planning to join the Navy. But I almost didnt make it. Back on August 1, I got a card directing me to take a physical exam for the Army Draft. On the 8th of August I got a card saying I was 1-A, and on August 15, I got a card directing me to report to the Army on September 1. (For historical purposes, draft classification 1-A meant you were ready and able to be drafted, and for example, 4-F meant you were in bad physical shape, and would not be drafted. There were many other classifications, not mentioned here.) I was upset and decided to avoid the Army. The Navy said to give them 24 hours and I could do just that. I reported to Altoona on August 31, and they sent me on to Pittsburgh. They checked me out and wrote TR (temporarily rejected) behind my name. My teeth were not good enough, and they didnt want someone with a toothache trying to help fight a battle on a ship. I ran downtown in Pittsburgh and found a dentist. He insisted the tooth should come out, but then the Navy wouldnt take me. He said he would fill it, and then the Navy could worry about it. (A marginal note says: 5-1-98 Tooth pulled and another added to lower partial. Still have 3 of my teeth.) (By this time, that may be a record in this family! I had all mine pulled a month or two after we got married! Poor Emmy!) It was August 31, and the Navy enlistment office in Pittsburgh was trying to set a record for monthly enlistments, so they kept the line open late. I ran back just as they were closing and the TR was changed to accepted. I was sworn in at 9:30 and was on my way on a train to Great Lakes, Illinois. The Army did telephone for me the farm at Martinsburg, and James told them what I had done. Later in the war the Army insisted that the Navy take draftees instead of being able to be so choosy. (Paul, Harold, Gus, Johnny and the typist all thought the Army was the choosy one. At least the Army choose all of us. Perhaps it was the Navy who took just anyone!) At Great Lakes, nearly all of the new sailors were sent to new partly finished barracks out in a muddy field. Eight companies were grouped together in a large building. I was fortunate that a couple of weeks before, one of the eight companies in a group had dissolved early because one of the men had developed a contagious disease. So about 150 of us were sent to that old established area of the base. In one week, the other seven companies graduated from Boot Camp, and we entertained seven new companies. Of course by then we were veterans and knew how to lash hammocks, prepare for inspections, and in general show those civilians how the Navy worked. As a result, we won the inspection every week, and I was selected to carry the banner with a red rooster on it, at the head of all our parades. We had shots and tests all the time. One day I was really upset. On the drill field, I had lost my wedding ring. I spent hours trying to find it, but no luck. Laura was able to have a jeweler make a plain band for me to wear. On our 35th anniversary we bought new rings, and she had the two earlier ones made into a pin that she likes to wear. Boot camp lasted about five weeks. Laura came to Chicago, and we took a trip to Pennsylvania and then to Ohio. At Great Lakes I survived many shots, a stiff new canvas hammock and sea bag, and the usual orientation into Navy Life. In boot camp I had 99% on so many of my tests, I became Honor Man of my company. At the end of boot camp I was told I could select a school. The recommended ones were Fighter Director, and Quartermaster. But FD schools were not available right away, so I chose Quartermaster school, since a quartermaster in the Navy is the enlisted assistant to the Officer of the Deck. After 7 days of boot-leave, I returned to Great Lakes, and then was sent on a troop train to Newport, Rhode Island. This school was in Newport, RI, and after about 12 weeks I was promoted to QM 3/c. (3/c = Third Class) (Paul was in the quartermasters [they assigned him to bakers school] in the US Army, but that was completely different. Dictionary says: US Army responsible for the food, clothing, and equipment of troops. US Navy responsible for the navigation of a ship. ) Lauras Experience at Newport, Rhode Island When Laura came to Newport to be with me, she had a difficult time finding a suitable place to live. One place available would require her to go through a bathroom and lock the door to be safe in her room. We passed that up. She then stayed with a Navy family with the woman who had a small boy. There wasnt much room, and Laura had a twin bed, very little food, and no pay. One Sunday she saw an advertisement in the paper as she was on her way to church, and after she checked it out. On that Sunday afternoon, I had to attend a happy hour boxing match in a large gym with hundreds of others. Suddenly over the loudspeaker came the message, Seaman Second Class Humberd report to the Commandants Office immediately. When I got there I was instructed to put on my dress uniform and report at once to the home of Commander Kincaid, the head of all of the navy schools on the base. He lived on the Island on the base and when I got there, I found Laura visiting with them. Their daughter Virginia Earle was coming home from Wellesley Academy for Christmas vacation, and they were looking for someone to be a companion and to accompany her for security reasons during that time. Of course, a young lady who neither drank or smoked, and had had three years of college filled the bill just right. Laura got $75 a month and a three room apartment right in the Commanders home. The Kincaids had been in China for 17 years, and Mrs. Kincaid even taught Mandarin Classes. (Dictionary: The official spoken language of China, which is based on the principal dialect spoken in and around Beijing. ) Christmas With the Kincaids While in the commanders home, it was indeed Christmas, and everyone who lived within 75 miles of Newport got a 3-day pass. Since the commanders home was my home address, I got the pass, and spent it there. On Christmas morning we had Christmas with them in pajamas. Mrs. Kincaid liked to dress in Chinese dresses, and she trusted Laura with her clothes and jewelry. While she was there, Mrs. Kincaids mother came. She was a Morris of the Morris Plan Bank family. Also, while Laura was there, Madame Chiang Kai Chek was to come to visit. Unfortunately, she became ill and was taken to Boston for an appendectomy. But her ship did come in and her leading Army and Navy officials came to visit and Laura met them. Madam Chiang did not like to fly. Virginia Earle enjoyed having Laura there. When she went to a movie or program with her folks, she had to sit in overstuffed chairs when she went with Laura she could sit on folding chairs and she particularly like it when Laura and I both went with her and she got to sit among hundreds of enlisted men. Laura got her first taste of venison when an Army General found out she had never eaten any. Also, the Dean of Women of Wellesley came to visit. So it was quite an experience. Laura Decides to Return to Ohio In fact, a couple weeks before my school was over, and Commander Kincaid was promoted and shipped out to Newfoundland, both Mrs. Kincaid and her mother tried to persuade Laura to stay with them. Mrs. Morris wanted her to go to new York in a penthouse and be responsible for guests in the home. Later she would take her to their estate in the South for part of the year. Mrs. Kincaid wanted her to accompany her to Boston and stay with her. Laura was the one who actually received Commander Kincaids orders when they arrived. She always called him Admiral Kincaid and that did not seem to bother him at all. But Laura returned to her folks farm in Ohio. Life was so uncertain, and no one knew how long or how fast things could change. While we were in Newport, we of course got to know about air-raid alarms, and other ways the war affected people on the coast. The upper half of headlights were painted black, store windows were completely dark, and one had to identify himself everywhere he went. When Laura was with Caid, the Kincaids dog, everyone recognized the dog and she didnt need to show her I. D. Navy School at Newport, RI Only 32 of the 135 sailors in the Company were rated, and the others went to sea as Seaman 2/c. I was second in the class. One of the fellows had been in the Seascouts for many years, and knew the ropes. He already knew the Rules of the Road, the meaning of flags, and how to signal with Morse Code and Semaphore. I had all that to learn. Our class of 150 or so was divided into two sections, and he led the one and I the other, but in the final analysis I came in second. One section attended school in the morning and drilled in the afternoon, and the other drilled in the morning and attended school in the afternoon. We alternated week by week. While there, we had 20 inches of snow a couple of times. I lived in a plain barracks with a pipe six feet off the floor on each side of the barracks. We swung our hammocks up there after 1600 (Thats 4:00 PM, for the rest of us.) Put a pillow at one end, a blanket at the other, put the other blanket over you, and you slept high off the ground like a banana. (If you really slept like a banana, your feet would have been sticking up, and your head down. There are bananas growing on our neighbors tree.) All during boot camp and quartermaster school I slept in hammocks and had my clothes in sea-bags. Later they got to use bunks and lockers, but I guess it was worth being in the real Navy. At Norfolk, Virginia In the middle of February, I was sent to Norfolk to await assignment. While at Norfolk, Laura had come down to stay for a couple weeks. We took the train to visit Paul in the Army one day. (From Pauls story: while I was at Camp Pickett, Va. Jesse was in the Navy at New Port News or Norfolk, VA. He was married and Laura was with him, so I went to visit them one week-end. Either they visited each other, or someone is confused, and it really doesnt matter which!) At another time, Laura and I were strolling along one of the streets in Norfolk when a small boy came running up to Laura and said in a serious tone, Lady, you shouldnt be out with that GOB. (slang for sailor) Remember, in this town some stores had signs restricting dogs and sailors from entering. Laura thinks of that episode, along with another that took place in Newport earlier. She was on a crowded bus, perhaps the only female among 40 sailors and after some roughhouse and other noise, one fellow bellowed, Watch it sailors, theres a lady aboard. The other special situation occurred in Chicago just after I became an officer. As we walked down the street in Chicago, dozens of sailors coming towards us had to salute, and anyone coming from behind us would have to say, By your leave, sir, before passing us. It reminds me of the officer who always returned salutes with the expression, The same to you! When asked why he did that, he replied that he had been an enlisted man once, and knew what they were thinking. a Degree From Bryan, Without a Graduation At Bryan University I had 180 quarter hours of credit in 3 years. Graduation required 186 quarter hours. We (Laura and I) had gone to Bryan in 1939 and while we were Juniors, heard President Roosevelt declare war. While I was in Quartermaster School in Newport I got a letter from President Rudd (president of Bryan) asking what I intended to do about my degree. The faculty had voted that if I got 6 hours of correspondence work they would grant a degree. I took the letter to my commanding officer, who just happened to be a Professor from the University of Chicago, on leave in the Navy. He wrote a letter to Bryan and suggested that they gave me 6 hours of advanced mathematics credit on the basis of my Navy record. Then the faculty voted to grant me the degree with the class in 1943. Laura went to Tennessee and got the diploma, since by then I was in Trinidad. But in 1993, we returned to Bryan and I was given a farmed Golden Anniversary Diploma at Commencement. I was also on the platform and took part in the graduation program. Still At Norfolk, Virginia While in Norfolk, at the commissary, the officer in charge would have kept me in groceries for the duration of the war if I hadnt already had that one stripe on my sleeve. (We will assume that means Jesse was so good at what he was doing, they wanted to keep him working there, and not that the officer would supply Jesse with stuff to eat for the duration.) After a month working in the Commissary, I went aboard the USS Pastores, getting my first quartermastering duties on a fruit ship that had been taken over by the Navy. We left Norfolk and sailed to New York City, where I had liberty. (The Navys name for what the Army called leave, and what we normal people might call vacation.) I spent about 4 weeks on that ship. At first I joined some seamen with bricks and sand (the Navys version of sandpaper) and worked on the wooden deck. But since I had gotten a single rating in QM school, I was soon assigned to stand deck watches on the USS Pastores. On the USS Altair, in Trinidad We stopped in Kingston, Jamaica, and were supposed to stop in Guantanamo Bay, Cuba, but someone was quarantined so we passed by, and on to Trinidad where I spent about a week on shore before they noticed my single stripe and sent me to the USS Altair, a Destroyer Tender, a repair ship, in Trinidad, just off the northeast coast of Venezuela. I stood quarter-deck watches for the next several months. Our job was to repair Destroyers. This was early in 1943 when the Germans were shooting up merchant ships and destroyers rather freely. While I stood deck watches, I kept taking course work for promotion. One of the jobs of the Quartermaster concerned the ships garbage. All the garbage was put in a large box hung over the side of the ship. About 1/2 hour after high tide early in the morning, the Quartermaster would pull a rope and dump the garbage in the harbor and let the moon be our garbage scow, taking it out to sea. After six months the joke was we might not be able to get unstuck from the coffee-grounds. The ship had 1800 men assigned, but 1200 lived on shore and came aboard to repair destroyers that had been hit by German submarines. When we left Trinidad in July 1943, we plotted 12 German Submarine sightings between Trinidad and Norfolk in recent days. Needless to say, I slept topside with my clothes on the whole trip. Applying for Midshipmens School A Yeoman (A Yeoman performs chiefly clerical duties) asked why I didnt apply for Officers Training. I was on the Altair only a few months, but while there I applied and made the very last V-7 group, for Officers Training. The Division Officer who signed my request had gone through Midshipmans school at Northwestern University in an earlier class (stay tuned for a story about this). After the V-7 program, came the V-12 program where the Navy sent people from high school to college, and then to Midshipmans School. Now I realize requirements for that V-7 program required; (1) a degree from an accredited college; (2) you had to be unmarried; and (3) you had to have a credit of Trigonometry on your college transcript. Of those three requirements, I seemed to meet all but three of them. However, three years of college, a year in the Navy, and a degree, (Bryan was far from accredited) together with my boot camp and QM school records, somehow put me in the running. I was accepted in the very last V-7 program at Northwestern University in Chicago. I arrived in Chicago (Northwestern University) exactly one year to the day after I had been an Apprentice Seaman in Great Lakes, IL. I was back in Chicago again as an Apprentice Seaman, losing my single QM stripe. Of the 1400 college graduates assembled from 800 colleges and universities, fewer then 200 were Mustangs so that was rather special, coming out of the fleet to Officers school. (A Mustang was an officer who had previously been an enlisted man.) Of course, I wasnt sure how Bryan would stack up with the other colleges such as Yale, Harvard, Princeton, and 797 others. (But the important thing was, Jesse stacked up with the graduates from those other places.) An Officer and a Gentlemen We were right downtown next to the Water Tower. In fact, the building in which I lived was the Water Tower Building. Laura came to Chicago and took an apartment on Huron Street. That space is now a parking garage. This fall, we expect to attend a Reunion of Midshipmans school and will be staying in a hotel on Huron Street. Laura got a job at Montgomery Ward, and walked many blocks to work (too dangerous today on those streets). She was responsible to work up truck orders for suburban M-Ward stores. That was the Christmas they printed thousands of booklets with the new story of Rudolph the Red-Nosed Reindeer. We were able to get a few ration points to help in groceries (24 points for canned foods, and 24 meat points for November). That may be hard to explain to some people. I couldnt eat all my meals with Laura. I had three classes, five hours of study and two hours of drill each day. I was supposedly free from 5:00 to 7:30 each day, but had to report at 6:22 to answer roll call for the evening meal. So I would run to the apartment at 5:00, back to Tower Hall at 6:22, and back to the apartment at 6:30. Fortunately the apartment was within the permissible blocks for us Midshipmen. We were restricted to just a few blocks without liberty passes. I thought I would get Laura a radio, and when I found one, the man asked, Do you have AC or DC? We had light bulbs and an iron, so I said I assumed we had AC. The first time we plugged the radio in, it burnt out, as we were in that part of the building with DC electricity. Chicago was changing over, and buildings and even apartments next to each other did not have the same current. We were in Chicago on October 17, the day the first Subway opened, and we rode on it. We received $150 for uniforms, and had to buy a dress white uniform. I had my picture taken in a similar one is a studio, but never got to wear my own. At Columbia University the honor students received a sword as a sort of reward. Our Captain at Northwestern, in true Navy tradition said, The satisfaction of a job well done, is the highest reward one can get. So, no sword. After the initial uniform allowance, officers were expected to buy their own clothes, although enlisted men had an uniform allowance. I graduated 4th in the class at Midshipmans school at Northwestern University and was commissioned an Officer and a Gentleman in December 1943. (Well have to ask Laura about that Gentleman part.) It takes four years to become an Ensign at Annapolis, but I was a midshipman for only 3 months. Well, I guess 3 years of college and a year as an enlisted man would make 4 years preparation. Midshipmans Reunion, Years Later In 1994, when Laura and I attended a Reunion of the Northwestern University Midshipmans school, we were at a table on a Sunday morning and I overheard a man on the other side of Laura mention a Tender. I asked what Tender he had been on, and he said The Altair. When I saw his name tag, I recognized him as the one who had signed my request 50 years before. We were both excited, and even had our picture taken and it was published in the Reunion paper as quite an event. I have a picture of the Altair, and for a few years have enjoyed the Altairs Reunion News, but have never gone to a Reunion for that ship. Thanks again, for the clipping April 23, 1988 about 90-day Wonders to Hold Reunion. (Several years ago, the typist sent Jesse a newspaper clipping that told about the Midshipmens reunion. Dont know how much credit he can take for this, maybe Jesse already knew about it.) That has given us some very enjoyable experiences in Chicago, San Antonio, and Norfolk. We will be in Chicago again over our Anniversary. Those men went on to records in the Navy, or became Doctors, Professors, and successful business men. They come from all over the country. About 20,000 Midshipmen went through the School at Northwestern in 26 classes from 1940 to 1945, but only a little over 100 showed up for the Reunion in 1994. They only have about 700 names. I was in class #16. An Admiral (from Class #1) spoke one night. He was the first skipper of the first Nuclear Submarine, the Nautilus. Another Admiral (from class #4) spoke one night. He was head of the group that broke the Japanese code that helped win the Battle of Midway. Of course all 100 of us geezers were about same age and full of stories. A young Lieutenant was there from Northwestern University Reserve Officers Training Corp, to present the colors. He has been in submarines for 12 years. He really thought he had ended up in a nostalgic group. Another year we spent 3 days at Norfolk at a Navy Reunion. We have now enjoyed reunions in Chicago, San Antonio, and Norfolk. Next one, Chicago again. At Norfolk I got to visit an Atomic Submarine (being de-commissioned). Then a trip through the newest ship Missile Destroyer commissioned June 25. WOW! I fought WW II in a rowboat in comparison. CIC (Combat Information Center) is 10 times as big as mine, and full of electronics, lights and screens. We had plastic screen and grease pencils. (In the mid 1950s, the typist worked with the Air Defense System (training, etc.), and even though we used computers, we also used plastic screens and grease pencils. Thats the way your country was protected from atomic bomb attack men standing behind two-story plastic screens, writing backwards with greese pencils.) School in San Diego, then to the USS Roe On December 10, 1943 I had orders to go to San Diego for ten weeks in Torpedo School. After graduation on Navy Pier on December 22, I had leave until I had to report on January 15 in San Diego. So I was on the farm in Pennsylvania the last day of 1943 when we found that the farm had been sold and the folks had to move. I never did get in on either the place in Altoona or Akron. (Papas diary entry for December 31, 1943: Jesse went to Springfield, O in evening. Skyles told Marie that Elvin Shriver bought this farm. The folks bought a house on 23rd street in Altoona in Feb 44, and on Hillside Terrace in Akron in June 44, and the house near Flora in Jan 45. A rather traumatic year. for many people. ) The typist was the hired hand, and lived on the farm where Shrivers lived before they moved to our place. Years later when we visited Martinsburg, we found they had replaced the old pump on our farm drinking water well, with an electric one. That original pump is now on our patio.) On January 11 I caught the train to California. I would not come back until July of the following year. On the way to California I got to talking to a salesman who was introducing a new mosquito insecticide to California. He had a double room at the Biltmore (cost $8 to $10) so said he would share it with me. (Typist just called the Biltmore at 800-245-8673 and found the cost for that room in 1998 is $225.) He bought me dinner at Jerrys Joynt (very expensive, must of cost $1.50) and Cliftons Restaurant (quite a place) and I went on to San Diego. (Cliftons was the cafeteria where the folks always ate when they were in Los Angeles in the 50s and 60s, where the typist ate in 1946 while in the Merchant Marine, and then after we moved to Calif. in 1955. And it was indeed, Quite a place. With the emphasis on was.) The torpedoes we worked on were 20 some feet long, and had a nose that would normally be filled with TNT, etc. We practiced with ones filled with water, so at the end of the run, the water would be expelled and the torpedo could be reused. After all, they cost about $12,000 apiece. They had in them a gyroscope that cost $800, that could be reused. General Electric came up with a cheap one for just a few dollars, but it couldnt be reused, so we didnt use it. The torpedo had many parts, and is still the only really complicated thing I have ever completely torn apart and reassembled. Our teacher made us officers remove insignia so no one could tell us from enlisted men in the class. One time we went out on a Destroyer and experimented to see how slow we could go and how close we could drop a depth charge without destroying our own Destroyer. I was in school from 8:00 to 5:00 and two nights a week from 6:00 to 9:30. At other times, I did get around a little and spent most Sundays at Al Florys church. While at the Torpedo School I had to find some way to spent my evenings, so I took a night course in Maneuvering Board. This was a circular form with a compass at the center where you imagined your ship to be. Then you could locate other ships and things relative to you. For example, we might be on station 35 off the port bow of the Admiral, or lead ship, at a distance of 2000 yards. We were expected to be always at that relative position regardless of whether we were going on a straight course, or as usual, on one of the zig-zag courses where we changed direction at intervals of 5-7-10-8 minutes or so, to avoid submarines. This involved constant changes in steering, and sometimes changes in speed. Suppose the ships were on a course of due north, or zero degrees, and at 0915 the admiral was going to turn to a new course of 045. Suppose the convoy was traveling at 12 knots. Now figure when you needed to change course, and in what direction and at what speed you needed to go, so that just as the Admiral turned his ship 45 starboard and looked over at you, you were in position 35 off his port at 2000 yards. Some fun! One night while in class, I could hear loud laughter as Bob Hope entertained a group nearby. USS George Squire On March 25, I received orders to the USS Roe (DD 418). On the 2nd of April I went to San Francisco. I was then assigned to travel on a troop ship, USS George O. Squire. I attended a meeting in which nearly every young naval officer was assigned about 100 enlisted men he was to round up and have at the ship at a certain time. My name was not on the list for some reason, and I had been in the Navy long enough to know not to volunteer, so I caught the bus or something and went to Palo Alto and spent the night with Earl Flora (Papas cousin) so I would not be found. The next morning I reported along with about 4,000 men, 200 nurses and 300 officers. So the 7th of April was the last contact I had with Laura for a couple of months, and she was expecting Lenora. Laura had asked what she should do if something happened to me during the war. I told her, Dont worry, Ill be down in Davy Jones locker and you wont have any thing to handle. Remember in the Navy you are never more than five miles from land. (But sometimes the closest land is straight down!) Finding the USS Roe Then I left the West Coast on a 9 week hunt for my Destroyer, DD 418, USS Roe. (The ships number, and name.) I left the USA on April 5, 1944, finally arriving aboard the USS Roe on May 27. I had left Laura in Ohio the first of January, and was not to see her again for about 21 months, I was on the USS George Squire for 19 days without sight of land before pulling into New Caledonia. We had about 4,000 sailors, 300 officers, and 200 nurses on board, to replenish the Pacific Fleet. You can tell how thoroughly the Japanese still had control, in the Pacific, when you look on a map and see how we traveled. We went 19 days, and sailed between Samoa and the Fiji Islands before getting to New Caledonia. Here they said we could send a Cable home, and I paid for one, but of course it was never sent. Then we sailed south along Australia, coming up to finally hit the SE tip of New Guinea at Milne Bay on May 1. I was on the beach until the 6th of May. It was muddy and mosquito infested. We ate in a Quonset hut with Celotex, moldy and hanging and smelly. On every table was a bottle of Atabrine (artificial Quinine). Everyone was expected to take one at each meal and turn yellow. (Supposed to stop Malaria) Fortunately, mosquitoes do not fly a mile, so after I got abroad a ship we never worried about that. On the 6th of May I got aboard the US Tryon, and on the 9th transferred to USS LST 68 until the 24th. Then I got on the USS Coronado, and on the 27th left that ship and arrived on the USS Roe (where I was for the next year and more), two days before Lenora was born. Of course it was three weeks more before the letter from Laura and the Red Cross telegram reached our ship. We had been way up along the coast of new Guinea for those days. I think I got aboard the Roe at Buna and we immediately headed West along the north coast of New Guinea. On the 29th I was sitting at the evening meal in the Officers Wardroom when General Quarters sounded. I did not have an assignment yet, so I rushed out on the deck when a piece of canvas hit me. Our men had fired the guns before having time to remove the canvas that covered the opening. A Real Ship, not an Amphibian Almost all members of the Midshipmens classes after mine were assigned to Amphibious ships. The Amphibious included landing craft such as LSTs (Landing Ship Tank) and LCI (Landing Craft Infantry) as well as the smaller ships and boats. I can remember while at Trinidad, when Army units came aboard the Altair, and had to go over the side and go down rope ladders to practice some of the landings that were planned for Africa. I felt so sorry for some of the older men as they had to climb down to the little boats and head away toward shore. The Altair was a big ship high out of the water, and was perfect for that practice. (Paul says that upon arrival at Normandy Beach, I climbed down a rope ladder and drove my truck to the beach.) I guess I was lucky to get a Destroyer a regular Navy ship, even though it wasnt one of the very newest or largest Destroyer.. Usually they were staffed by Academy or Reserve graduates. (In other words, professional Navy people.) The ship I was assigned to, USS Roe, was of the Sims Class Destroyers. There were about ten of them built in the late 1930s for speed and show. Then as Radar and other things had to be added, it was hard to avoid being top-heavy. Once I did tip the Roe over 38 degrees and cleaned off all the dishes and food on the Officers wardroom table (more about this later.) (Something like that happened in the dining room while the typist was in the Merchant Marine. The floor was solid steel, so after the ship rolled this way and that for awhile, a shovel was used to throw all the broken dishes out the porthole.) Boarding the USS Roe We reached the South East tip of New Guinea at Milne Bay, and after a day or two on the beach I was shifted to a series of different ships an LST, a hospital ship, an Aluminum Company ship (with air-conditioned officers dining room), to a couple of Coast Guard ships. Finally the USS Roe and I arrived in Buna the same day, and I was passed over the side into the whaleboat from the USS Roe, where I lived until August 1945 (except for the six weeks, from mid July to September 1, in Pearl Harbor). I served all along New Guinea, and spent a lot of time between Iwo Jima and Japan. The only time I got on shore was to pick up new signal books and messages, to take groups of men for beer parties in Majuro (Marshall Islands) and Saipan (Marianas), and on Iwo Jima to get a radio tube. (The typist, and helper, visited Majuro, Saipan, and Guam in 1980. There was a Bank of America on Majuro, an Intercontinental Hotel on Saipan, and McDonalds, Burger King and Sizzler on Guam. A little different in those days.) One time on Guam, when I was examined for promotion to Lieutenant JG (Junior Grade), I was told to have my eyes checked. I went ashore and traveled quite a distance to the hospital where the doctor dilated my eyes, then mistakenly put the wrong thing in them to bring them back to normal. I couldnt see very well, but hitched a ride on a jeep to the harbor and got back aboard the Roe. For about a week I couldnt really stand a good watch as I couldnt focus. When my glasses arrived, they were metal frames for about a 5th grade child, and I never could use them. I didnt get glasses until I had finished my Ph.D. in 1964. While I was along the north shore of New Guinea, I learned that Lauras brother was on a small island nearby. I went to visit him, and met his officers, but he was a that time in refrigeration school in Melbourne, Australia, so I missed him. To the War on the Roe There were a couple of Japanese planes trying to hit the Destroyers that were bombarding the shore. So on my second day aboard, I felt I had really entered the war. That was the day Lenora was born, although it was on June 19/20 when I got the word, both by an airmail from Laura, and from a telegram from the Red Cross. We got back to Hollandia on that date and collected our mail. In the meantime, on the 12th of June we had been bombarding the shore when some Japanese planes came over and hit a Destroyer that was further out on anti-sub patrol. The bombs hit the torpedo tubes and killed 16 men, wounded about 20 more, and 51 were missing. That plane was only a few miles from us, and I imagine we were really the target as we were bombarding the beach, but the Japanese pilot took the target of opportunity when he had the chance. On June 30, we were back bombarding the beach again. We tried to soften up the Japanese and keep them awake all night so Marines could land early in the morning, and get a foothold farther along the coast. One July 2 we had quite a sight as paratroopers were landed at Noemfoor. (A small island NW of New Guinea) It was a real landing, but really a practice exercise for later as well. On the 4th of July the Roe, and an LCI with 20 Marines, completed an invasion of little Manim Island. It was off the coast where the Marines would be the next day, and we were to neutralize that little offshore island. We landed 20 Marines after we had bombarded one end of the island for quite a while. The Marines walked across the Island and found 15-20 Japanese soldiers, some dressed in United States uniforms. They were laughing that we had bombed the wrong end of the island. The Marines soon wiped them out, and returned to their LCI. A couple of them came abroad the Roe for help in our Sick Bay, as they had been wounded in the action. Right after the 4th of July, we zigzagged along the Equator (I must have crossed it 50 times), and went to the Marshall Islands to assist in picking up pilots who might need rescuing after bombing Jaluit, Maloelap, or Wotje, I think the names were. (Thirty-six years later the typist and ol-whats-her-name visited the Marshall Islands.) On the way, we bombed the beach at Wewak, where we understood 30,000 Japanese soldiers were to be bottled up for the duration of the war under the kind administration of some Marines. Here I had an experience that comes back to me nearly every time I hear the Star Spangled Banner. We were on the bow of the ship in chairs watching a movie. Suddenly the sky was full of rockets and shells and everyone quickly left the assemblage and reported to General Quarters. So The Rockets Red Glare, the Bombs bursting in air always takes me back to Wewak on about July 4th, 1944. After a few days at our new assignment, we had some interesting experiences. The Destroyer USS Roe Ill stop here and describe the Destroyer Roe (418). The keel was laid 23 April 1938, it was launched 21 June 1939 and commissioned 5 January 1940. It was decommissioned 30 October 1945 and removed from the Navy list 16 November 1945. So, my story here goes from September 1, 1939 to November 15, 1945, and the USS Roes story went from January 1940 to the 16th of November 1945. Quite a parallel. The Roe was one of about a dozen Sims class single stack destroyers completed just as the war broke out. They were built for speed and displaced only 1620 tons. As the war drew on, we had to add radar and radios and other new things, so it became somewhat top-heavy. It was 348 feet long and 36 feet 1 inch wide. Think of the distance between goal posts on a football field as 120 yards or 360 feet. If you wish to see how skinny the ship was, take a book match out of a folder. It is just about 10 times as long as it is broad. The mean draft of the ship was only 11 feet 5 inches, so the Japanese who sent a torpedo directly at us sent it too deep to cause any damage. The Roe spent time in both the Atlantic and Pacific early on, and in the Spring of 1941 returned to the Atlantic and patrolled the East Coast. It participated in the invasion of Sicily and got mixed up with another Destroyer. The Luftwaffe tried to sink her but she got away and was repaired in September 1943. After two more trips to Africa, she passed through the Panama Canal on January 26, 1944, just as I was getting in my classes in San Diego. To School in Pearl Harbor I was sent back to Pearl Harbor for six weeks, as every Destroyer had to have an officer qualified for Fighter Director. A fighter Director was one who talked to our planes and told them where the enemy was and how many there were. For example, 3 bogies, 10 Oclock, angels 15 would mean 3 enemy planes off the Port bow of our ship at a altitude of 15,000 feet. (To understand that clock stuff, imagine looking down on a ship from an airplane. Now imagine a clock with 12:00 at the front [bow] of the ship; straight to the left [Port] is 9:00; off to the right [Starboard] is 3:00; to the back [stern] is 6:00. And 10:00 oclock is off to the left [Port}, towards the front. Angels means up in the sky. Wow, arent you glad you have a veteran [three months] Merchant Marine sailor to explain all this technical stuff! ) Our Radar was the oldest in the entire fleet, and we were not able to determine the altitude of enemy planes as the later Radars could do. Im sure a lot of that Fighter Director world was valuable for those at Okinawa. While attending school in Pearl Harbor, my weekends were free. I went to Missionary Baptist church with another Ensign, and some others sang Stamp-Baxter southern songs over the radio every Sunday. I think I should have done more sightseeing, but it never entered my mind to do so. I did take one trip to the Pali and saw pineapple fields and canneries, and some sights. I was close enough to Pearl to walk from my barracks, right past the Navys coffee building. If you walked past that you got the equivalent of several cups of coffee from the smell as they ground the coffee. I know I was close to Honolulu because that fact was censored out of my mail to Laura. The Sears store and Woolworth were open, but 3/4 of the store was blocked off because there was no merchandise to fill the shelves. When I finished the classes, my orders were to return to the Roe, using air travel if available. Some fellows took that to mean they could find their ships by way of San Francisco and home, but it never entered my mind to try that. The only tourist hotel was the pink Royal Hawaiian on the beach. I can hardly imagine what Waikiki Beach must look like now. A few years ago we sent Lee and Dan, and Meg and Steve to Hawaii for a week. After that school I chased the USS Roe until I found it at Guam. I got there before the Island was secure, and there was only one Quonset hut on the island. The only airfield was too small for the plane from Pearl Harbor, so we stopped at Saipan and Tinian before changing to a smaller plane to fly to Guam. (Thats funny, when the Typist and Emmy were on Guam, the 747 to Hawaii was able to take off from that airport just fine. Saipan was also interesting, and the only Japanese we saw on the beach were honeymooners by the hundreds. Maybe thats because it was 36 years after you were there.) During the six weeks I went back to Pearl Harbor for Fighter Director School, the Roe stayed around Wotje, Jaluit and Maloilap, and then in September arrived in the Marianas the very day I got there from Hawaii. After the bombardment at Wewak, we thought we had orders to take the ship back to Hawaii for an overhaul. But the orders changed, and I was the only one to go to Hawaii until a year later. However, since we were heading back(?) we did some very foolish things. We traded good radar tubes for worn-out ones, and traded some good 40 mm barrels for some that were worn out. We were stuck with these for the whole next year Iwo Jima and all. In fact, it was a real problem. We had an air search radar that was designated SC. Just plain SC, no modifications or new model. It was probably the oldest one in the entire Navy. It could pick up airplanes only 20 miles away sometimes. I had the last 27 transmitter tubes, each of which had been used more than their declared useful lifetime. I had scoured every base in the Pacific for some good ones. Our wave guide, that went up the mast, was a rectangular piece of aluminum. It developed holes and my radarman put a piece of wood on it, hoping that the salt water would soak the wood and transmit the signal. Finally, it got so bad that one time when we were off Iwo Jima about 300 miles toward Japan, it was decided to lower the Bedspring size radar screen and repair it at sea. We hooked a lifeboat davit to the top of the mast and lowered the screen to the deck. About 3:00 the Captain called me and asked when it could be put back up. I checked and reported to him that the radarmen had assumed it would be on the deck for awhile and had given the entire thing a coat of gray paint, and it was too wet to handle. He said I had one hour to get it ready to go up. Most of the men would not try it, but fortunately we had a Warrant Boatswain on board for a few days, and he volunteered to fasten it up there. We raised it at sea, sailing into the wind for awhile. It was bolted to the mast, and when we sailed into the harbor at Iwo Jima the next day, it looked like we had a radar. The Captain had not reported it out of use, and we had been sent on a closer errand toward Japan, and he was not about to come into the harbor with a radar screen missing. We went on down to Guam the next day, and I went ashore and was able to get a brand new SC-6 radar. The technicians had never installed such a thing that far out in the Pacific, so they were glad to have a try. Our old SC radar did not even have a PPI (Plan-position Indicator) scope. That is, the round one that you see on a weather report with the hand going around giving pictures of objects. Up the that time our air search radar had only an A-scope. That was a rectangle about 4 by 6 inches with green lines on showing blips that you could estimate distances by cranking out a marker. We tried to get everyone acquainted with the new radar, but wouldnt you know that one fellow was peeling potatoes and didnt get the introduction. And he happened to be the one on the radar as we returned to Iwo Jima, and the Captain decided to visit the CIC (Combat Information Center) to see how we were coming with our new toy. After about 2 or 3 weeks at Iwo Jima with the new radar, we got orders to return to the USA for an overhaul. We arrived in San Francisco the end of July, the war was over in August, and I had to move that new radar off the ship and out into the open air in a field. Talk about ironic situations. One time we rescued seven airmen who had spent a week on three little life rafts. At least one of them was accused of picking plums out of the air while waiting to be picked up. At another time, a B-29 had crashed at sea and was still floating. We were sent to fire 5 inch shells at the fuselage and sink it. So I guess we could say we shot down that airplane. The Heart of the Ship CIC means Combat Information Center, and was immediately below the bridge. It contained surface and air radars, plotting tables, etc. I spent a lot of time there during General Quarters with 3/4 inch of Aluminum between me and the outside. So I was glad the Japanese pilot was too busy to continue to fire as he passed over the Roe. When I stood Deck Watches, besides my Quartermaster and signal man, I had six others who rotated each half hour on the Radars, Sound equipment, lookout, and helm. In Norfolk, in 1997, when I visited the Navys latest ship, a Missile Destroyer, I found the CIC to be ten times the size, and equipped with dozens of electronic devices, computers, screens, etc. I dont know how we ever were able to do much with the primitive equipment during WW II. (Thats because, at that time, the other guys equipment was at least as primitive as yours. ) Iwo Jima We visited Iwo Jima the 7/8 of December 1944, and then at Christmas, and then the first of the year. (Paul was fighting and surviving the Battle of the Budge at the same time.) When Iwo Jima was to be invaded in February, we were excused because of our small size, and sent to do escort duty and submarine patrol off Guam. Iwo Jima is of special interest to me. I was there on December 8 (Dec 7 in the States), and again two times at Christmas time 1944. The actual invasion of Iwo Jima was not until February 1945 and my last time there before that was about January 4-6 when another Destroyer was damaged by a mine. We were left as a decoy for the Japanese planes to find, while another Destroyer that was low on ammunition, escorted the David Taylor back to Saipan at a speed of 4 or 5 knots. Worse yet, on December 24, 1944 we went in less than a miles from the beach and sank a ship. Later we learned they had guns that would shoot about five times that far. And then we chased a Japanese destroyer transport straight north at 34.8 knots for several hours and sank it. Usually our group included three Cruisers and five Destroyers. Each of us would be assigned a piece of the checkerboard and carpet bomb the island. I actually didnt get ashore on Iwo Jima until sometime in March when I had to walk across the Island to get a spare radio tube (remember them?) from the Army. I got my shoe full of sand, still have some. That is one of the few souvenirs I have of WW 2, since we never were to keep diaries or have cameras. In the years since, I have shown the sand to several people and to classes at times. I think most of it has leaked out over the years. Walking on Iwo was about like walking in a bin of wheat. The grainy material was loose and flowed. It must of been both easy and difficult to dig a fox-hole there. I have a book IWO JIMA, special 50th anniversary edition, first printed in 1965 and containing diary records of Japanese and American people who were in the battle. Some of the entries give the expectations of the Japanese when they left home for the last time. Let me quote a little: In the big raid of December 8, the alarm system on the island failed. The raid was a Pearl Harbor day present for the Iwo garrison. Twenty-eight P-38s came over first, bombing and strafing, and were followed by 62 B-29s and 102 B-24s, dropping over 800 tons of bombs. Cruiser Division 5 finished up in the afternoon with seventy minutes of shelling. Private Sonoyama was not impressed. He noted in his diary only that Today was the third anniversary of the war. We had ceremony of bowing to the Emperor. In December, the Navy made two more raids on Iwo Jima. On Christmas Eve, Admiral Smith signaled the ships of Cruiser Division 5, Under way to deliver our Christmas presents. and shelled the island with 1,500 rounds of 5-inch shells. Two small ships were sunk, one in the East Boat Basin. Christmas night the Japanese retaliated. They sent in planes down from Iwo Jima and destroyed 4 B-29s and damaged 11 more. Cruiser Division 5 returned to Iwo Jima December 27, and sank two more ships. No more raids came from Iwo Jima. I was in the Communication Division aboard the ship, and got to see the Top-Secret Battle plan a few weeks before it happened. It was about like the Sears Catalog and was loaded with ships names and actions to be carried out at H-minus x hours and D-minus x days. We were in Guam when the mass of ships began to come in to re-fuel, re-provision, and some to take on fresh water. At the same time Task Force 58 left Ulithi to attack the Japanese mainland. That force included 116 warships 16 carriers, (1200 planes), 5 battleships, 15 cruisers and 77 destroyers. There were 100,000 men aboard. They went within 60 miles of Japan and bombed the Nakajima Aircraft Company plant. My destroyer was too small and had too small fuel-capacity to join either of the fleets. Admiral Turner had 485 ships in his command at Iwo Jima. One time we picked up 20 tons of propaganda leaflets and sailed to Palau (between Guam and the Phillippine) to deliver them to one of the aircraft carriers. When we got there, the carrier wouldnt let us tie up alongside because of the rough sea and then thought we might damage something. Harold Stassen (former governor of Minnesota, and Presidential candidate at least seven times.) was on the staff of the Admiral and he got on the horn and told them we were to come alongside and deliver the leaflets. The only other celebrity I remember meeting was one time when I went to a ship or shore to pick up a message, and got it directly from Henry Fonda. While we were at Palau a 2-man Jap sub came in the harbor and hit a ship. A large ship sits in a harbor for days and the fellows get bored. On a Destroyer, you are on the move nearly all the time. When you come into port, you go first to re-fuel and take on provisions before you rest. As you head toward port, you empty out the fuel tanks of the salt water that has been added to stabilize the ship, so you are empty when you get there, and go alongside the tanker. Of course several times we refueled at sea. That was a dangerous procedure, steaming at 15 knots with the hoses between the ships, and on a steady course, ready the cut the hoses if an enemy appeared. We won the War, even with my help One time we had emptied all the tanks, and we had used quite a bit of our ammunition, so the ship was light and top-heavy. I was the officer of the deck and as we hit the ground swells off Guam, I tipped the ship over 38 degrees and cleaned the wardroom table of the officers meals and dishes. The next morning when I got up from breakfast to go on watch, the Captain said, Mr. Humberd, would you wait until we have finished breakfast. During bad weather we had two inch edgings put on the table and cross pieces in such a way that each person had a small space so his dishes would stay close to you. Also, there were pipes anchored to the overhead and the deck by your chair, so you could wrap your arms around that as you ate. On a Destroyer, you dont sit in the harbor and be bored. In May 1945 we were underway the equivalent of 26 complete 24 hour days, so we covered some ground. (The ground he covered was way down below, at the bottom of the sea!) In one bad storm, I had the watch from midnight to 4:00 AM, and just as I was about to be relieved, we got a blip on the radar. We were pretty sure it had to be one of our ships, since we were close to Guam. But the Captain was taking no chances and we got closer and closer to the ship. We couldnt get any response from them, and tried to use the emergency light signals on the mast, but still no response. When you are the Officer of the Deck, you are responsible for anything until your relief says, I relieve you. My relief wouldnt do that, so I stayed on the bridge for a couple more hours. Of course, usually the Captain will take the Conn (control of the ship) temporarily and hand it back when he wants to. I think we got within 30 yards of the small ship before we recognized it as a PC ship and of course one of ours. That was dangerous in the dark, and in a storm, and I think that was about the scariest time we had. Hot Showers save a bunch of airplanes Ill have to tell about one other interesting time. You know, Guam is about 1500 miles from Japan, and the B-29s could make a round trip. However, fighter planes had to join them off Iwo Jima which was about 750 miles from Japan. The fighters could accompany the B-29s to Japan, drop their wing tanks, fight a few minutes, and then return to Iwo. We were of course excited when the first B-29s came to Guam. You saw 10 of them, then 20, then 40, and then 100, etc. I cant imagine how they were able to build them, train the crews and get them out that far so fast. But on this particular day, two B-29s went to Japan, acting as navigators for some 90 fighters that were picked up at Iwo Jima. After their work was done, they learned that Iwo Jima was socked in by heavy fog, and there was not way they could return there. So they were ordered to go to Okinawa. One B-29 and half of the fighters went that way. But the Captain of the other B-29 refused because he said there were no hot showers on Okinawa. The Roe happened to be about two-thirds of the way from Iwo to Japan, and we were to make smoke and show the fighters how to crash so we could pick them up before they were out of fuel. They refused to crash and continued on the way to Iwo, passing over another Destroyer 200 miles closer to Iwo Jima. They were told to crash one at a time to be picked up before they were out of fuel. Again they refused and went on toward Iwo. Every ship and small craft at Iwo steamed up and set out to sea to pick up pilots when the final crash came. As they neared Iwo, the fog lifted for about 20 minutes or so, and every plane landed safely. So, I assume the pilot got his hot shower. I dont know if that was all he got. Some Interesting Duties Aboard each ship there was an officer in charge of Secret and Top-secret materials. There was also a lot of Confidential and Restricted material. Usually a person spent 8-10 weeks at Harvard University learning how to handle such materials. But the Captain got upset at the Secrets officer on the Roe, transferred him off, and dumped the job on me. I didnt really know what it entailed. There were constant changes, and I had to make corrections to the material on board. Each month I had to take the expired materials and burn them in a fifty gallon barrel on the fantail of the ship in the presence of two officers, and have them sign that each numbered piece had been destroyed. Then the Captain had to sign that paper, and send it on. When we got far north the changes were fast and furious, and a new booklet might be used at any time. We had to have several issues (booklets) ahead of time, because each time an airplane crashed we changed booklets in case the Japanese had picked them up. Late in the war we received some new Infra-red equipment. With this, you could call another ship and say Nancy Hanks. Then you could signal with a special cover over the light, and the other ship could read the signal by wearing special glasses. Of course this was hush-hush, but when we got to San Francisco, I saw a newspaper with a picture and article about the Germans use of infra-red equipment. On the 24th of December we chased a Japanese Destroyer transport a couple of hundred miles north of Iwo. We went 34.8 knots, or about 40 miles an hour, and no one else could keep up with us. We hit the after-guns at a distance of several miles and closed in to finish the job. Another Destroyer (USS Case) had tried to keep up with us, and later claimed some of the credit. Our Captain was very mad at them, and you didnt dare to mention the name of that ship in his presence. One time a few weeks later we were patrolling off Guam, and the Captain told me he was going to take a nap. He noticed some smoke on the horizon and asked me who that was. I didnt know, but after he went to his cabin, I had my signal man ask the ship patrolling farther out. they reported that it was some ships passing on their South, I forget where they were going. The ship I asked was the USS Case, and when the Captain came out from his nap, I reported to him who the ships were. He asked how I knew that, and I said I had asked the Case. Wow! That was not the best thing to say, and I got chewed out for sending unauthorized messages. Standing top deck watches underway is rather thrilling. you have the ship in your charge, with the dolphins and phosphorus to enjoy. The worst thing was the sonar constantly exploring to see if enemy subs were around. Usually, one stood Junior watches with another officer and then would get to take over. I was on such a watch with another officer in formation on a zig-zag plan, when he looked at his watch and told me we would need to change course in 40 seconds. Unfortunately, he had looked at this watch wrong, and we were already 20 seconds late. We didnt hit anyone, but the Captain was not amused. I had been on the ship only two months before going back to Pearl Harbor. After I returned the Captain evidently felt I had been aboard for quite awhile, because suddenly I was standing top-watches. In fact by the time we returned to the USA, the three top-watch officers had all been prepared (trained) by me. Return to Pearl Harbor on the USS Roe When we were sent back to the states, we finally got to Pearl harbor and about 1000 hours. In the evening, at 2100 hours, we were told to transfer off all of our ammunition before returning to the USA. All the sailors had been given liberty and many of them were pretty well loaded. I stood on the deck and watched them handle shells and powder for awhile, then decided that was too dangerous so I went to bed, figuring if the ship blew up I would be asleep. Then to the USA After we left Pearl Harbor for the USA, we had to use running lights. It seemed so strange to actually see lights turned on. For months, we assumed that if there was a light, you did something about it immediately and asked why later. When we had to relieve the watch for the midnight to 4 AM or 4 AM to 8 AM turn, you would stop at CIC and read the Captains night orders by way of a red cellophane covered flashlight. Red light did not seem to destroy your night vision. If you had a while light, you were (night) blind for 30 minutes or so. We were traveling toward the USA with a couple other Destroyers and the Captain said he was going below for a while. The other Destroyers wanted some of their Junior Officers to have some practice keeping station on the leader, and I got to be the leader. Whatever I signaled they would have to follow, but all I had to do was change course and watch them work. That was fun. As you can see, I did not get involved in many major activities. Just enough to make it interesting, and make it honest to say I was there, and half-a-dozen times I guess I could have been close enough for something disastrous to take place. On April 12, 1945, President Roosevelt died, and the Captain asked me to prepare a Memorial service for him. Usually I would have church services on Sunday whenever we were not in port where there was the opportunity to take a boat to some larger ship or shore, where there were chaplains. So I remember the date of Roosevelts death. In San Francisco, finally I managed to get 20 days leave while the Roe was being re-done, and went to Ohio, of course. I tried to get a train seat, but there would be a three or four day delay. So I went to the airport and got on a plane (most likely a DC-3) at 4:00 in the afternoon and got to Chicago at 7:00 the next morning. We landed 5 or 6 times including Salt Lake City. Talk about speed. No one even thought about flying in those days, and it wasnt exactly fast or luxurious. At the end of my 20 days leave, Laura and I went to take the train to California. We got to Chicago on VJ day, and when I reported back to the Roe, the shipyards were silent for the first weekend in several years. Laura went with me to California, and for 2 or 3 weeks we lived in a Quanset Hut on Mare Island. When I was commissioned in December 1943, Lenora was on the way, so Laura did not accompany me to California. After my leave in August 1945, Margaret was on the way, so Laura returned to the farm, and I returned to Great Lakes, and worked in a section that was involved in discharging men from the Navy. So we talk about our Atlantic and our Pacific girl. Laura did return to California with me and we should have taken Lenora with us. We lived in a Quonset Hut. It was nice, and we sure could have used something like that (Quonset Hut) when I went back to Wittenberg. At Wittenberg they had a few 8 by 40 foot trailers for returning servicemen, but we didnt get into one of them. I can imagine how much fun it would have been to have the type of Mobile Homes that are available today, but they werent even a gleam in someones eye that long ago. The torpedo tubes had been removed from the Roe, as the Jap fleet was about gone, and more 20mm and 40mm guns were being installed. We were to go on a shake-down cruise, then go to the Aleutians and help in the invasion of Japan from the north. There came a notice to stop work on all Destroyers under number 422, I believe. Mine (the Roe) was 418, so it was to be discarded. That meant I had to expand (get rid of) all of the communication equipment and other materials. Returning important equipment One day I took a flat-bed truck and a crew and loaded up a batch of material to be delivered to the warehouse at the Mare Island Naval Shipyard. (Mare Island is in the north end of San Francisco Bay, near Vallejo.) When we were loaded, we stopped and went to lunch. After lunch I got in the cab with the driver, and my crew got on the truck. I remember distinctly looking back through the little window in the cab and seeing a small package about 8 inches cube, bouncing on the top of a pile of boxes. Later I didnt see it and assumed that someone had taken it down to a lower position so it wouldnt get lost. We kept transferring things off the truck and I would get signatures from the warehouse persons showing what had been delivered. When we were checking off the Infra-red equipment, one piece was missing. It was a box about 8 inches cube. I hurriedly walked back along the road but couldnt find it. I spent a lot of time (it was Friday afternoon) walking over every road we had taken, but no luck. On Saturday I had another officer come with me, and we walked again. I didnt know what to do, but early on Monday morning I reported it to my Captain. I hated that because he had come aboard the Roe as we entered under the Golden Gate Bridge, and took over the Roe as his first major command. A message was sent to Washington DC, stating that something seemed to be missing. On Tuesday morning I was in a room with a dozen Naval Officers undergoing interrogation with a secretary recording the whole event. After that, the entire assemblage retraced the path of the truck. One amusing (?) thing occurred when we got to a small building where there were a dozen or so little boxes 8 inches cube, each with a number on it, but not my number. But whereas on Friday there was a pile of these in a corner of the building, on Monday the pile was being guarded by an armed Marine. Things began to look rather bleak. We got to a warehouse that was as large as a football field or two, I guess. As the group marched down the main aisle toward the office, I looked off to my left about 70 feet and saw a small box on top of a skid of material. I started down a side aisle to see it, but was called back. Maybe they thought I was attempting to escape. However, they accompanied me, and when I picked it up, it had my number on it. Fortunately it was still wrapped in its original overseas packing, waterproof and tight. The other piece we had, that was just like it, that had been opened, had been turned in on Friday. I was glad the right one got lost. (Oh, yes, I had neglected to report to the committee that I had left the flat-bed truck unattended during lunch time on Friday, because I had seen the box after lunch!) We took the small box to the office and the lady in charge said, Oh that little box just arrived about half an hour ago with several skids of material from Oakland. A truck-driver said that last Friday he had seen it along the road and had picked it up and taken it back with him to Oakland. He figured on this next trip to Mare Island he would bring it back. The lady had not had any time yet to check it out, and might not have thought of it. But the group disbanded and a new message was sent to Washington DC, The article was inadvertently misplaced in the warehouse. Those were sweet words, I guess. I guess the box had traveled 40 miles to Oakland and 40 miles back to Mare Island, and had landed in exactly the right spot at the right time. I dont really know what would have happened to me if the box was not found, but was satisfied not to find out. To Great Lakes, then Discharged Finally they sent me to Great Lakes Naval Base near Chicago, where I was in charge of some of the paperwork for all those sailors being discharged. Laura returned to Ohio, but I was able to visit on weekends until I was discharged on November 15, 1945. About That War in Europe It began after I had left the West Coast and I saw about 8 lines in a news letter about D-Day. Then it was over before I got back to the USA, so I have a hard time thinking of a war in streets, parks, and other civilization. Mine was salt water, jungle and primitive islands. So I have seen quite a few World War II films on TV. It is strange to imagine how they managed to keep hundreds of thousands of American boys busy for months on the small islands of Great Britain before the invasion. (The British said, Over paid, over sexed, and over here.) Separated from the Navy in Body, not in Spirit I was discharged in November 1945, and applied to Wittenberg College in Springfield, Ohio. On the basis of a test, they accepted my Bryan credits with a note on the transcript that it was an exception, and was not to mean that they would ever do that again. That meant that I couldnt take any full year courses in science. But I was certified by the State of Ohio to teach Physical Science, General Science, Mathematics and French. My students always knew I had been in the Navy. In 1950 after I had had some fellows in three years of mathematics and science in high school, several joined the service for the Korean War. One fellow went in the Air Force, and when I questioned him as to why, he said Ive already been in the Navy for three years. To College on the GI Bill The GI Bill allowed 12 months of school, plus an additional month for each month in service, so I qualified for the maximum of 48 months. I used most of that in completing the BS at Wittenberg, the MA at Ohio State, and the M.Div at Grace Seminary. I think it got up to $90 a month (for months in school, not summer vacations) and also included fees and books. Books were quite a big deal for Seminary, and I still have them. Back to Work, We Bought a House I felt that I needed to get work as Lenora was 1 - 1/2 years old and Margaret was on the way, so I finished at Wittenberg in January. We bought a house with the GI Bill guarantee in New Carlisle, Ohio (not far from Springfield, Ohio, near where Laura had lived). Our payments were $33.33 a month. I was making 80 an hour, so that was about the normal 25% of income for house payments. It was amazing that we were able to do what we did. Laura had saved some money while I was in the Navy. We had the 1939 Nash (the name of a car, for those of you who dont remember or are too young to know), a house, two little girls, and Laura stayed home and gave them a solid beginning in life. She always says When God closes one door, he open another. Laura, a Mother and a Seamstress There was a woman in Springfield who was producing a fine line of little girls dresses. She called them Miller Frocks since her name was Miller. Later I believe they became Polly Flanders an expensive line with smocking and careful sewing. Laura would bring home 75-120 dresses and sew the seams. She did everything but the smocking. (Dictionary says: Needlework decoration of small, regularly spaced gathers stitched into a honeycomb pattern. ) They ranged from newborn through 13 years of age. We did manage to have some of them for two of the nicest little girls your could ever meet. When we came to Winona Lake the girls wore dresses based on Lauras experience and many people though they were the richest little girls in town. They were always so well dressed, but with their hair curls flying, they enjoyed all of the recess activities. Mrs. Millers daughter was in my Physics class at Wittenberg and won a year scholarship to medical school, and became a doctor. So Mrs. Miller was glad to help Laura continue her education also. When Mrs. Miller had to cut back on her production, she kept Laura on because she was so proud that Laura was returning to finish her education at Wittenberg. We still believe a mother has more to contribute during those early years at home, and although it was hard, we know it was all worth the effort. Teaching Junior High School I taught for a semester in the Junior High School in Springfield, Ohio where Laura had attended several years earlier. I returned to Wittenberg in the fall of 1947 as a member of the faculty, teaching College Algebra and Trigonometry (neither of which was on my transcript), and I also supervised all Physics laboratories. It was a one year contract, so I had to look for another teaching position. When we went to the Junior High School (as teacher, not student!), the principal said, We never give a new teacher more than 3 preparations, but you will have 4. That seems to be the name of the game for me every place. A preparation is a separate subject. in January when I went to Snyder Park Junior High School, I was given 2 sections of good 7th mathematics, one section of those who had failed a semester, one section of 9th Algebra and one section of 9th Science, both for slow learners or those who had failed a semester. This Junior High School was the school where Laura had attended three years at an earlier time. I did some of my student teaching there under an older teacher that Laura had had in mathematics. Miss Lewis was of the old school of teachers. During the war they had to carry her up to her classroom in the morning and down at night, but the students couldnt get away with a thing in her class. When I returned as a member of the faculty, there were still many of the teachers, and the same Principal who had been there when Laura was in Junior High School. I also did some student teaching in Chemistry and Plane Geometry at Springfield high School where Laura had gone earlier. (Heres a story Johnny told about the meeting with the teachers the day before school started, when he first became Superintendent of Schools at Martinsburg. He was telling them that they should be especially attentive to the needs of the little trouble makers, there is one in every class. The trouble makers need special attention, and should be treated very nicely, because as Mr. Kensinger, Mr. Brumbaugh, and Miss Skyles can tell you, that little trouble maker may come back some day as your Superintendent! Mr. Brumbaugh was his brother-in-law, Bettys brother,) Teaching High School At Bethel High School (in the country), I had 6 different preparations. That meant I had 30 classes to prepare for each week, as I met 6 different subject matter classes each day. In addition of course, there was preparation, testing, laboratory sessions in Chemistry and Physics, and umpiring baseball games, keeping the clock at basketball games, etc. For my third year at Bethel, Lenora was ready for first grade. She and Margaret had both had Kindergarten at home with their mother and a dozen or so other pre-school children. When we took Lenora to her first grade in New Carlisle, we found the teacher had more than 50 in the class, with desks outside each doorway in the hall. After a week or so I got permission to take her with me to Bethel. We had to pay a tuition rate, but at the end of the year the school board reimbursed me for that. Laura came out to Bethel often to the mothers monthly meetings. She would bring Margaret, and Margaret enjoyed attending my mathematics classes with the big senior boys. Maybe some of that rubbed off on her as she teaches mathematics to this day. I found a teaching position near our home in New Carlisle, Ohio and taught for three years in a country high school. I had 6 preparations and taught in 5 different rooms. I had 7th grade Arithmetic, Algebra, Geometry, Advanced Mathematics, French, and alternated Chemistry and Physics. The Chemistry books that were provided were copyrighted 1936, and the physics equipment was covered with dust. Getting a Masters Degree I felt that I wanted to pursue a Masters degree. After all, Bryan had expressed interest in my coming back (again, as teacher, not as a student), and Wittenberg also seemed a possible teaching job, but only if I could specialize and have a degree in something. I went to Ohio State University, and the Biology, Physics, Chemistry departments all said I needed 15-20 hours of undergraduate work before beginning a masters degree. The mathematics department asked me how much mathematics I had had beyond Calculus. I had to admit that I had none, and had had no contact with mathematics for about 5 years. They then very nicely said that if I took 5 hours of Advanced Calculus, 5 hours of Differential Equations, and 5 hours of Vector Analysis during the summer, they might permit me to begin a graduate program. The 5 + 5 + 5 meant 5 hours a week in each of these three classes for a full quarter of 12 weeks. The home work would have been too much to attempt. Speaking French I first took French in High School 1936 and I did use it a little in Trinidad when the French cruiser La Gloire came over after escaping from the German blockade of their ports. I went ashore and found a lone French sailor and spent the day with him. We had fun trying to understand each other. Then in 1944 my troop ship stopped for a day in New Caledonia and I was on the beach, got a newspaper and used my French a little. I even taught 1st year French for two years in high school. But it was quite simplistic. I had to read French for my Ph.D. exam, but for the past 25 years I havent needed it much. Laura and I were in Quebec one time and late in the day found a restaurant and I tried to order La Tarte aux Cerises (Cherry Pie, I thought). The waitress never caught it, and Laura still wonders what I did during my several years of French class. Working with Dr. Fawcett I asked them what I could do now. They sent me to the College of Education, where I met one of the finest gentlemen I have ever met and I worked with him for the next 16 years until I had my Ph.D. This man was Dr. Harold P. Fawcett, a Canadian. He had been in the Canadian Navy when ships had to refuel with coal. He became not only a mathematician, but an expert in shorthand. He was the perfect Mentor, and the epitome of a College Professor. Of course, so soon after the War, I got to take graduate courses under many older quite famous teachers who had not yet been able to retire. Dr. Fawcett had been the first mathematics teacher at the Ohio State University High School, and that is how I got to be there for the year 1958-59. Ph.D. Committee While I was getting my Ph.D., my original committee consisted of three men. Amazingly enough, each of the three during my time there, served a year or two as the National President of their professional organizations. Dr. Fawcett was President of the National Council of Teachers of Mathematics. Dr. John Richardson was President of the National Science Teachers Association, and Dr. Everett Kircher was President of the National Association of Philosophy of Education Teachers. I think that is quite remarkable. Working with Dr. Lazar In Mathematics Education, I also worked for several years with Dr. Nathan Lazar, a Jew whose father and grandfather had been Rabbis. He was the opposite in many ways from Dr. Fawcett, and I found myself caught between two powerful forces like a slice of bologna (caviar! ) between two pieces of bread. At various times I served as graduate assistant for each of them. One day Dr. Lazar was trying to emphasize to a new class that symbols carry only the meaning you attach to them. For example the symbol # means number because we choose to make it mean that. He put a string of Hebrew on the board and explained that those were meaningless symbols to everyone in the class. I should have remained quiet but I raised my hand and when recognized I said, That is the first verse of the Bible In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth. That would have been the only Hebrew I would have recognized, but it wasnt a nice thing to do. But I suppose he knew me because of that. He was excited about mechanical devices to aid in the teaching of mathematics, and worked with abaci, surveying instruments, etc. His son was so brilliant the University High School couldnt handle him, so he went off to Harvard at the end of his junior year. He is now a symphony conductor here in the USA. Reading Mathematics The first summer I read 46 books about mathematics history, development, etc., but didnt get much advanced mathematics. In fact, I doubt if anyone else ever got a Ph.D. in Mathematics Education with as few mathematics courses as I did. The Pay wasnt the Main Thing After three summers spent away from home, or commuting 100 miles a day, and also some Saturday classes, I got my Masters Degree in 1950. My first contract was for $155 a month for 5 months. The next year at Wittenberg, I got $2,500. My first year at Bethel High School, was for $2,500, the next year at $2,700 and there was to be no raise the next year. I told the Superintendent I thought a masters degree should be worth something, so I got a raise to $2,800. Three years later at Grace College I started at $3,200. When I was promoted to full Professor, I got $90 more, and when I received the Ph.D. it was worth $10 a month for 10 months. Now I guess it is $30,000 to $40,000 and the gap for the Ph.D. is quite a bit. Grace Seminary I had been accepted at Grace Seminary in 1942, but the draft board didnt agree, and we didnt get to Winona Lake until 1951. By then Grace Seminary had put in a few courses in English and History for returning veterans who didnt want to have to complete college before going to Seminary. I finished the three-year Seminary in 1954 with the BD degree (Bachelor of Divinity perhaps) which was later changed to a M.Div. degree. (Master of Divinity, perhaps). In 1954 they decided to begin a full-four-year college. They hired a man with an Ed.D (Doctorate of Education perhaps) degree in Education, a man with a Masters Degree in English. Critical Monograph After I presented my Critical Monograph on Col; 1:17 (In Him all things consist), Dr. Hoyt and Dr. McClain realized they needed some Mathematics and Science in a college program. When I finished my Critical Monograph at Grace Seminary, Dr. McClain wanted me to get it ready and send it to Dallas to be published in the Bibliotheca Sacra. I started to do that but got too many responsibilities in getting math, science and education started, that I never did it. I regretted that often. Of course it has been used by others in the Seminary. When I finished my Dissertation, I should have worked to get it published. It would have been an original, and I could have prepared some valuable material that could have been used in Christian schools. But by the time I got it finished, I was so tired of the work, I didnt work at it. Dr. Fawcett hoped that I would do it. When he was nearly blind and quite old, he came to a convention when I gave a summary of the dissertation. He seemed quite proud of it, and I should have followed through with that. Dr. Davis wrote on Biblical Numerology and used my dissertation, I think. My Masters thesis did provide a basis for my work at Grace, and helped me keep focus on providing a decent mathematics major right from the very beginning. (A Critical Monograph is a complete exegesis [Dictionary: Critical explanation or analysis, especially of a text.] and explanation of a single verse in the Bible. It includes research in original languages [Hebrew and /or Greek].) Hired at Grace They sent a letter to the 27 members of the Board of Trustees and hired me as an afterthought. At that time you could not teach in the (Grace) College unless you had a Seminary degree or two years of Seminary and a Masters Degree. So I fit in either way. I then began a long process of academic maneuvering. I was the only one with public school teaching experience, and the only one who had taught in another college, so I tried to move some college understanding into the Seminary environment. Dr. Hoyt said there was no money or title, but he would form a committee called the Academic Committee consisting of Dr. Hoyt and Jesse Humberd. We operated that way for a few years. Dr. McClain insisted that it was not Grace College, but a Collegiate Division of Grace Seminary, but after 3 or 4 years, they let me put out a separate catalog calling it Grace College. Teaching in College and Seminary At first there were not enough courses for a full load in the college, so I taught graduate courses in Christian Education in the Seminary. After a few years that program was discontinued, and I opted for a full load in the college, as we kept growing until there were nearly 900 students. My real job was to find people to teach the courses in Science and Mathematics. In 1955 the State of Indiana had given me permission to prepare teachers in English, Social Studies, Music, and Mathematics. So I had to introduce 40 hours of Mathematics and teach most of it. Forty hours of mathematics for a teacher means 40 semester hours in mathematics in the four years of college. Courses vary from 2 hours, 3 hours, or up to 5 hours credit. A 3-semester hour course meets 3 times a week for a semester of 15-18 weeks. A semester load is 12-15 semester hours, and graduation requires 124 semester hours. Forty of the 124 would be in mathematics. This would include 3 five hour courses in Calculus, and additional courses in Modern Algebra, Geometry, Analysis, Probability and Statistics, Differential Equations, and mathematical electives such as history of mathematics, Computers, etc. A person also needs course in professional education, methods of teaching mathematics, and student teaching. I taught Chemistry for 3 or 4 years (not really the best job for me) and found a Seminary student with a Masters Degree in Chemistry to take that over. My background in Chemistry, Physics, and Biology is too meager for College teaching, but I did it anyway to get things going. At that time courses were still basic. Now they are technically and scientifically complicated beyond my understanding. (Someday, take five minutes or so, and get up to date!) I did take some work at OSU in Nuclear Physics, but not much, and I am way out in left field in Bioloby. (See, I cant even spell it.) (Now that is just the way it appeared in his letter, but there were many other spots where the computers spell checker made us both look good. A few misspells for Jesse, many mis-typings by the typist, were all corrected by the Computers Spell Checker. Since computers are everywhere, who says they need to teach spelling in schools these days. That just distracts from the important subjects, like Political Correctness, condoms, etc.) He (Seminary student with a Masters Degree in Chemistry, mentioned above) still teaches Chemistry in a junior college in California. I taught Physics for a couple of years. Then Richard Dilling (from Martinsburg, Penna.) (where we lived in the 1930s, and early 40s, and we all remember Dillings Store, owned by Richards father) showed up with a degree from Shippensburg (Shippensburg University, Shippensburg, PA), so I put him in charge of that. He went on to get a Masters Degree and Ph.D. from Purdue, and is still with us in Physics, Mathematics, and Computers. I taught Biology Survey for a couple years, but used at least a dozen different Seminary students at various times to handle Biology. I taught most of the Mathematics courses, until we hired a man with his Masters Degree in Mathematics from Ohio State. He then took three years to get a Ph.D. in Montana (Ill bet thats the state, not the subject.), and we all had to fill in until he came back. We turned out 8 Mathematics teachers in 1968, 10 in 1970, and lesser numbers over the years probably 60 - 80 in 30 years. We tried Physics and Chemistry majors for a few years, but do not have them now. About 5 or 6 years after we began, a committee from the state Department of Education asked Dr. Hoyt to see the faculty files. He didnt have any. No transcripts were on file, and when they finally got the transcripts I am sure they didnt check mine. As you may recall, the modern Mathematics fiasco began about 1958, the last year I had any graduate course. I fought it, and tried to cooperate with it on my own for a good many yeas. I tried to correct many of its excesses, and finally in the 70s it lost some of its fervor. Over the next 30 years, I taught Science, Mathematics, Education, Conservation Geography, and a couple times Bible courses. I listed the actual catalog titles about 15 years ago, and stopped when I got to 50. Im sure it would be 70 or so. (Sounds like a Specialist to the typist. ) Conservation of Natural Resources is very interesting. We studied Forests, soils, water, wildlife, energy, etc. There is a Tri-County Game Preserve 10 miles from here, and a Continental Divide. (A Continental Divide in Indiana? ) Now there is a new Doppler Weather installation there, too. We took field trips to all sorts of places to see conservation practices at work on farms and lakes, and in industry. In the 1963 book we were warned that the world would be out of oil by 1972, later books extended that for a few years. I get upset at the Environmental wackos, even though I realize we must take care of our natural resources. (The typist can remember in Grade School, saying something like, If you dig a hole, fill a hole. If you cut a tree, plant a tree. And when you buy a new car, put $25 aside to get rid of it at the end. He was certified as nuts at that time, and these days he dislikes the Environmental wackos just as much as Jesse does.) Upgrading the Accreditation at Grace About 1974 we were trying to upgrade our accreditations from the State of Indiana Department of Education, to become accepted by the North Central Association of Colleges and Universities. I had already made several trips to Chicago in the 1950s and 60s, and we had a Self-Study committee hard at work. After a long struggle to staff many of my courses, I found that there were people available with Ph.D.s. Two of the men had Ph.D.s and work in both mathematics and physics. One had his in Biochemistry, one in Mathematics, one in Chemistry, and mine in Mathematics and Science Education. I told Dr. Hoyt I had 6 Ph.D.s and no room for them to operate. He formed a committee with me as Chairman, the College Dean and Business Manager, and two members of the Board. We were to plan for additional facilities. After two years of presenting reports to the Board two times a year, and changing blueprints, they approved a building that I called the Science Center. (Seems it should have been called the Jesse Humberd Science Center.) Building the Science Center It was the worst (or best) time to build. That building was the only one on the table at Ft. Wayne, and we had to make about 80 sets of blueprints and plan books because of the heavy bidding. It was a low point in the economy and no one was building. I understand we were about the only one with blueprints on display in Ft. Wayne, so we had a lot of bidders and got a good price for the general construction contract. The minute we signed the contract, the winner signed up his sub-contractors. After the foundations was poured, we had the worst winter in years, and the aluminum studs on the ground floor buckled, but we got that fixed, and in 1977 occupied the new building. That was good because the building might never have been built if the prices werent agreed to, and all work farmed out. The economy was bad, but you can imagine trying to build a million dollar building on a small Christian college campus at that time was quite an undertaking. Laura has often said she never has worried about a woman rival, but the Science Center was a different matter for quite a few years. The Completed Building On the ground floor, there are two Biology labs, a Geology and General Science lab, and a couple small classrooms. On the middle floor, we had five large rooms, lounge, library, and offices. On the top floor, we had two Chemistry labs, two Physics labs, and offices. Between the two labs for each Science, there is a preparation and storage room. Being wiser than I had been earlier, the day we signed with the contractor for the building, I made out a purchase order for $98,000 worth of lab furniture, so the rooms were ready, even if the drawers were nearly empty. Just as we got the building completed, we were accredited by the North Central Association. I am sure the building and my 6 teachers (professors) with Ph.D.s went a long way to making that possible. Also about the same time, Grace College introduced a Business Department. It has become one of the largest departments in the school, and has always been located in the Science Center. Computers were in that building also. The mathematics man came back from Montana with some computer knowledge. On-Line to Computers We got a teletypewriter and rented a phone line to Taylor University for a couple of years. Johnnys boys, Larry and Charles went to Taylor about 100 miles from Winona Lake. Larry came on here for three years in Seminary. While here he served as Youth Pastor at the Winona Lake Grace Brethren Church. One year he was in charge of VBS, and Laura worked with him in that endeavor. Charles married a girl from Ft. Wayne, and we attended their wedding. (The typist knows her as Mary, with a 1998 E-Mail address of ) David went to LeTourneau College in Texas. Then we went to Northstar Computers for several years. Of course the only thing then, was learning to write programs in Basic. We later added COBOL and FORTRAN. (A commercial: The typist was teaching computer classes before either of those languages existed,) We finally got a VAX, and then an IBM computer with terminals. My old science laboratory in the College building was converted into the Computer Center for the school, and of course the campus is filled with computers now. These days a lot of students, and most offices have computers. Our new Ph.D. in mathematics and other professors in mathematics, science, business, and Bible all use them extensively. There are two or three rooms full of computers for classwork and student use. My original professor left to go to work for Lincoln National in Fort Wayne, and gradually computers left the Mathematics Department for the Business Department. The End of the Nursing Program Also, about the time we built the Science Center, it was decided to upgrade what we had as a Nursing program. For about 10 years we had a full program, and turned out about 150 Nurses. Then it was decided the program was too expensive, and it was discontinued. But it was in my Division and in my building while it was active. Committees, Committees, more Committees From the very first, I was involved in many committees. Early on, I was on six committees, and the chairman of four. When we organized into a Divisional structure, I became Chairman of the Natural Science Division, and for 25 years met with the Dean, Registrar, and five other Division chairman once a week to keep things going as the school grew. I also served on the College Administrative Committee, Faculty Affairs committee, some Board committees, and the School Investment committee for about 25 years as we attempted to build up an Endowment and Annuity funding. (Its hard to believe they needed a committee for affairs among/between the faculty, usually the people involved know well, never mind.) As you can see, I didnt have time to become a specialist. When I tried to do some advanced work, something else interfered. Professors are supposed to take a sabbatical every 7 years, but from the time I got my degree in 1964 until I retired in 1991, I never had one. Laura still thinks they should grant me one, just for fun. Since no one else had public school experience, and our only accreditation for 20 years was the State Department of Education, I got involved very much in Education courses and planning. I was on our Education Committee of course, and we made many trips to Indianapolis as the state kept upgrading their expectations. I taught methods in Arithmetic and Science, Philosophy of Education, and other Education courses. One of my main jobs was to supervise all secondary school student teachers. Supervising Student Teachers In all, over the 37 years, I supervised 516 student teachers as they did from 8 to 12 weeks of student teaching. We have about 12 high schools in a radius of 25 miles from Winona Lake, so I would have from 20 to 35 students scattered all over that I would visit and evaluate. These students were in Art, Music, French, Spanish, Mathematics, English, Social Studies, Chemistry, Physics, Biology, and Physical Education, and included grades 7 through 12. This was usually while I had a full teaching load. Of course, this is illegal now, as a supervisor of student teaching with 18 - 20 students is not supposed to be teaching any courses, but be full time in the field. I do not agree with that. I didnt take the student teaching supervision as a full-time job. I was always needed in the classroom at Grace. It is time consuming to travel out to high schools to meet a variety of schedules. But I felt that I had carefully selected good Master Supervising teachers in the public schools whom I could trust. They would spent 6 hours a day for 9 weeks with the student teacher, while I would observe them only two or three times for an hour at a time. What could I do but interfere. When I was a student teacher at the Ohio State University school, the college supervisor spent a lot of time in the class and insisted that things be done his way, and not mine. I didnt appreciate that. Busy Summers How about the summers? I had gone to graduate school the summers of 1948, 1949, and 1950 to get a Masters Degree. I returned the summers of 1955, 1956, and from January 1957 to August 1959 for the Ph.D. When I got back to the Grace Campus, I was appointed Director of Summer School, and for the next 19 summers directed that program. It is often said that a college professor can be judged by the number of courses he refuses to teach. Some of our professors did teach the same courses over and over. My most often courses were Physical Science Survey, and the methods course for Science and Mathematics for elementary teachers. Other than those, I have already referred to the number of different courses I taught. Two-Year Elementary Teachers In Indiana at that time, most elementary teachers, not in large cities, had only two years of college, and they were expected to complete a degree. I believe the two-year elementary teachers were often very good. The additional two years and the degree did stir them up for a while. But of course, in todays world the degree seems to be necessary. We would be glad to see consolidation of schools reversed, and primary children would be better off, their self-esteem could be salvaged in a smaller environment, and parents would still be involved. Back in the late 1950s when Laura was teaching in Claypool (a small rural town) her first grade student desks were old and rough. During Christmas vacation several of the fathers came to school and sanded the desks, making them like new. That is how parents can get involved. The leader later became chairman of Warsaw School Board, after Claypool joined with Warsaw in consolidation. Summer School For several years, about 100 of the teachers from nearby counties came to Grace College to upgrade their certificates. And we had many of our regular college students come to stretch out their work or to speed up their graduation. We had no full-time summer office staff at that time. So as Director of Summer School I had to determine which courses would be needed, and which would attract enough students to make the course worthwhile. Then I set up the class schedules and hired faculty members to cover those courses. I even set up a snack bar, and played the piano at required chapel once a week. I selected and hired the faculty, we worked up a salary scale amounting to 2% of a persons basic pay per hour taught and make payroll, kept records, etc. The 2% was based on some assumptions. A year load for a teacher is about 30 hours over two semesters. But there is also committee work, office hours, and other responsibilities during the academic year. During the summer, I figured 2% just for teaching would be about right. If a teacher has a salary of $25,000 a year, his summer pay would be 2% of that or $500 per teaching hour. A three hour course would meet for about 45 hours and pay $1500 to the teacher. Before that, it was $5.00 per class hour which would have been $225. Of course when I set it up, a teachers salary was more like $4,000 a year and not $25,000 as it is today. These days as a part-time teacher, I dont even get the 2%. I get a flat $450 an hour or $1350 for a three-hour course. By the time I pay the 28% federal tax, 4% state tax, 71/2% FICA (Social Security), and add back $1350 Social Security at 28 + 4%, I am up in the 63-65% tax bracket. So I get to keep 35 of each dollar I am hired for. If it werent so much fun, it wouldnt be worth it. So Im not doing it this semester, at all. Almost no Summer School, Now By 1980, the school had expanded to include a Deans office and Registrars office during the summer, so they gradually took over that load. Of course I generally taught a full Summer School load, as the Education courses I taught were necessary for most students. Summer School is almost nothing academic now. The Physical Education Department has a series of basketball camps, and there is some other activity, but not a full-fledged Summer School program. Summer school has many faces. People come up with great ideas on how to use a campus during the summer. We had a big summer school when we were working with the 2-year teachers to get degrees. We would have 100 or more enrolled, we retreaded 60-80 of those older teachers during those years, and at one time I could count more than 50 teachers in this county who had come to Grace College for courses. Now, sports seem to predominate in the summer, as we cannot compete with community colleges (for cost), or State Universities (for advance degrees). One professor recently started a series of non-credit activities, but now he has left to work in a bank, so that will not last. Students also need vacations, and need to earn money in order to return to college in the fall. Commencement Marshall As a minor extra, for 35 years I served as Commencement Marshall, lining up the graduates for both college and Seminary for Baccalaureate and Commencement. My Office I still have my office in the Science Center, as I have taught from one to three courses each Spring. I am sure there are some faculty who would like to have my office as it is one of the nicest - after all, I designed the office, and built the rest of the building around it! Ha! (Well, perhaps you missed something. Didnt you have to remodel Papas desk to get it through the door to your office? ) When we built the Science Center, we did not know how fast computers would take over. An insurance company wanted to give us a huge IBM that would fill a couple of rooms. We wired a couple of rooms for telephones so we could reach Taylor University by teletypewriter for a couple of years. In one room I had installed double electric sockets every 6 feet around the perimeter. I figured when calculators became more available, every student would need to plug his in during class. Things are wired now. Fortunately, when we built the buildings, we ran utility tunnels to the furnace and under sidewalks to other buildings, so the wiring has not been difficult. A Foucault Pendulum Laura and I donated a Foucault pendulum to the Science Center. The pendulum is still working. We expect to spruce it up a bit now that it is 20 years old. (More about this, later.) Pre-Medical, Biology and Chemistry Three of our early Ph.D.s are still with us. After some years of difficulty and part-time instructors we now have a young man with his Ph.D. in Mathematics, and I feel he will be able to rebuild that Department. Our Pre-Medical program has been extremely successful. Dr. Jeffreys has every one of his graduates going on for advanced work as Doctors, Osteopaths, and Pharmacists. Some have outstanding records, and are on Faculties of medical programs. In addition to full time men, we have part-time professors with doctorates in Biology and Chemistry. I believe my division is still one of the strongest. And I believe that the fact that we had 6 Ph.D.s in the division when there were only a couple of others on campus, and the fact that we got a building built, enabled the College to have the full accreditation we have enjoyed for the past 20 years. Although the college expanded and then contracted in numbers as happened in higher education everywhere, it seems to be on the up-swing again. We are completely re-doing Westminster Hotel as a dormitory, the budget seems to be balanced, and next years (1998) freshman class looks to be about 220 (they expected 180). I hope I can stay in touch and be a little part of it for a while yet. Now for a several page PS. Other Work Experience I forgot to include my work experience during those years. (Wondered if you ever worked, these first pages seemed a little too easy.) After getting out of the Navy in November 1945, I got a job at Crowell-Collier Publishing Company in Springfield, Ohio. The Personnel Manager said he would give me a job if I promised not to keep it. He meant he wanted me to finish college and go to teaching school. I worked a full 8-hour shift three afternoons a week on the huge 4-color letterpress dinosaurs putting out millions of Colliers, Womans Home Companion, and America magazines. (All that experience setting type in the garage in Martinsburg sure paid off, didnt it. You must have done a great job for Crowell those magazines all went out of business long ago, didnt they?) I was a roving helper, filling in for front-end and back-end man on about 30 different presses. During the summer of 1946, I worked 12-hour night shifts doing a variety of work at the plant. I was getting 80 an hour, and remember working one Sunday at double time for $1.60. WOW! I quit the Crowell-Collier job when I began to teach in January 1947. After all, I had a salary now of $155 a month (with a $30 cost-of-living added). When these magazines ceased to exist, the plant in Springfield was closed. But RR Donnelley (a very large printing firm) built a plant here in Warsaw to print J. C. Penney catalogs and many other materials. while the plant was being built, they moved some of the presses from the Crowell-Collier plant in Springfield to a building in Warsaw to use to train their employees for the new operation. Of course, by now newer presses are computerized and way beyond those from Springfield, but it was interesting how the presses followed me to Warsaw. A House, A Car, A Nash I had a wife and two daughters, we were buying a home in New Carlisle, Ohio, with mortgage payments of $33.33 a month on the G. I. Bill. (That might pay for lunch at the Holiday Inn, these days.) We had a 1939 Nash automobile that Laura had bought before I got out of the Navy. The 1939 Nash was a good beginning car. Our best car was a 1952 Nash Ambassador. It got 21.9 miles to the gallon when gasoline was 21.9 a gallon, as I remember filling it once in Ft Wayne. It finally rusted out and had to go. It made into a bed, and we used that provision the night we had 14 people sleeping in the house, and we slept in the car. I think we charged $1.00 per person, per night. (At Winona Lake all those years ago, in the summertime during the Bible Conference, every little spot in every little house, was filled with cots and sleeping bags. The typist remembers sleeping in several different places, in several different years.) The first week of January 1947 I got an extra $46 for my first week of teaching before the half-year salary kicked in. Psychometrist for the VA During the summer of 1947 I worked as a Psychometrist for the Veterans Administration at Wittenberg College. I administered batteries of tests to Veterans to see what they were most suited to do in civilian life. (The Dictionary again: Psychometrist: The branch of psychology that deals with the design, administration, and interpretation of quantitative tests for the measurement of psychological variables such as intelligence, aptitude, and personality traits.) I think the GI Bill was great. Many fellows came out of the service enamored of the Seabees, who had built airfields and roads during the war. So many wanted to be engineers that we were told to discourage them by asking how much mathematics they had taken in high school. Then we gave a battery of tests to determine what they were fitted for. In the 1950s it was discovered that Russia was producing twice as many engineers as we were. Then colleges recognized they were still discouraging fellows with the literature they had right after the war. That was changed right away. Graduate School and a Grocery Store During the summers of 1948-49-50, I was in graduate school at Ohio State. (in Columbus, Ohio) During the summer of 1951 I worked in a grocery store in New Carlisle, Ohio, where we lived. The grocery business has treated us well. I have been involved several times (including while in the Navy) and found it interesting. But it is not interesting enough to make me one of those Senior Citizens who package groceries and push them out to customers cars. I had a couple short-term jobs as well. While at Wittenberg I spent a few weeks supervising a group of college students as we re-stocked grocery shelves at night for a new supermarket (Big Bear) in Springfield. (More of that Norfolk Navy training.) While teaching in high school, I spent a few weeks supervising a group of high school students as we continuously jacked up the forms for a continuously-poured grain elevator in New Carlisle. It had eight high silos with a rectangular center section. We had the midnight to 4:00 AM shift, and every night we were a few feet farther off the ground. That job ended for me when we got word of Grandpa Blacks death and went to the funeral. I didnt go back to the elevator after that - it was getting too high and was about finished. (Those who have an idea what that means dont need an explanation. Those who dont know, wouldnt learn much with a 10 page explanation!) Free Methodist Publishing House When we got to Winona Lake, I got a job with the Free Methodist Publishing House. I had contacted them in 1942 and they had told me when I got to Winona Lake to stop in, so after 9 years I told them I had arrived. They were going to give me $1.00 an hour, but through a fortunate situation they offered me $1.20. I stayed with them for 18 years (you got a raise, I hope), the first 3 while I was in the Seminary, and the next 15 while I was teaching. After teaching at Grace, I would rush across the street and put in 3 to 4 hours helping put out the mail, which included tons and truckloads of Sunday School materials and magazines. During Christmas vacation for about 10 years, I would work full-time, typing aluminum address plates for the subscription campaign for the Light and Life magazine. I was expected to do about 100 an hour, but I was able to type about 2,000 in an 8 hour day. And they didnt even proof-read my plates. They said it was a waste of time, since there were no (?) errors. For Lenora and Margaret, Among Others I know some of this is not interesting to most people (Its interesting to the typist, and thats all thats needed right now, since he is the one doing the typing.) but since I am recording my thoughts, I am sure Lenora and Margaret will appreciate some of these ideas. As you can imagine, time and money were in short supply for most of those years. We planned to get the four of us to Chicago for a time every Christmas. We stayed in a downtown hotel, and shopped and took in the windows at Marshall Fields and other stores. in those days we would turn the girls loose for a few hours. They would shop and eat at a hamburger joint. We sometimes went to the Walnut Room at Marshall Fields. The girls were instructed to meet us at 4:00 PM at the rounded corner of Carson, Pierre, Scott, & Co. Im sure we would have had second thought at any time during the past 25 years or so about that. (Even at their current age, that most likely wouldnt be a great idea. Isnt that a shame. We can remember turning Linda and her friend loose on the Kurfrstendamm, the main street in West Berlin in 1970., but wouldnt do that these days. ) The girls took everything in their stride. From the toddler age, they frolicked on college and university campuses and met some quite famous or important people. (Yes, one of them met [frolicked with] a School Superintendent, the other an Airline Pilot, and thats not too bad.) They got a very valuable year of schooling in the Ohio State University High School (Lenora in 9th and Margaret in 7th). Working Vacations Earlier, nearly the only vacation we could take or afford was the result of some special work. The Free Methodist Publishing House printed Sunday School papers that were used by the Higley Press in Butler, Ohio, and by the Bethel Press in Elkhart, Ind. So, once a quarter, I would hitch a trailer to the car, load a ton or so of SS materials and deliver them, collecting the freight in cash. We also took a couple of loads in the summer to a camp in the Flint, Michigan and used that as an excuse for a vacation. One special time was one November when the Methodist Churches of Indiana needed some bulletin inserts for Thanksgiving, and we agreed to deliver them. We loaded the car, the trunk, and a trailer, and made deliveries to the Bishops in Logansport, Kokomo, and Indianapolis. The weather was getting bad, so we put the girls in front with us, and left the trailer in Indianapolis at a gas station while we went on to make deliveries in the SW and SE corners of Indiana. While crossing the southern part of the state, we came to Santa Claus, Indiana in the middle of a driving snow storm. The girls were sure we were at the North Pole, as a huge statue of Santa Claus greeted us. We visited the shops, had a family-style chicken dinner, and went on our way delivering papers to Richmond, New Albany, jeffersonville, and I forget where else. We even managed a trip to Florida in 1961. The girls were looking forward to the beach, but the temperature was listed in headlines as 31.8 or just below freezing. Since cutting my work at the Publishing House, I have kept summers open. Oh, yes, one summer I painted for the college. I painted all the windows in the Billy Sunday Home, (the typist remembers visiting the Billy Sunday home, and meeting Ma Sunday.) the rooms and porch in the Beyer Home, and a dozen or so rooms in the Winona Hotel, which the college used as a dormitory. Winona Lake, as it is, and will be Winona Lake is pitiful today compared with how we saw it in the 30s. Then there were quite a few buildings, flower beds, flowing springs, and crowds in the 10,000, 15,000, and even 20,000. By now they have razed the Inn, the Tabernacle, the Mission residence, and other buildings. The old auditorium, Eskimo Inn, and souvenir buildings were replaced with cement block newer ones which are now not being used much. We have no stores, and only a post office. But now (1998) Winona Lake is getting re-built. The College is spending $3 - 4 million to re-do the Westminster Hotel. (Mamas diary says that on June 23, 1962, the folks stayed there, and ate dinner at the Eskimo Inn. They also stayed at the Westminster the night of April 29, 1963, and ate breakfast there the next morning.) The President of Biomet (a Company in Warsaw) and another person are spending $8 - 10 Million on tearing down and re-building much of what was the Winona Lake Bible Conference area. The Football Game On December 7, 1991, Dan (Lenoras husband), and Jonathan (grandson), and I went to Philadelphia to see the Army-Navy football game -- on the 50th anniversary of Pearl Harbor. That was quite a thrill, and Navy won. Near The End, Just About I keep thinking of my different lives. 1921 - 1939 at home(s). Then 1939 - 42 at Bryan, 1942 - 1945 in Navy, 1945 - 1950 in Ohio and at Wittenberg and OSU (Ohio State University) and teaching at Wittenberg, and teaching in the Jr. H. S. and H. S. And 1951 - 54 in Seminary, 1954-1958 at Grace, 1958 - 59 back at OSU. 1959 - 1991 at Grace until retirement and still teaching two classes in Spring. For the past several years we have spent some vacation time at Rehoboth Beach, Delaware, for some Rest and Recreation on the beach. That about does it. I guess Ill go lie down for a little while before I exert myself watching the hearings on C-Span. Jesse. (Well, this was typed into the computer while watching ball games, and other stuff including watching taped programs from the VCR on the TV inside the typists computer. This document is typed in a column on the right side of the computer screen, with a 4 by 5 inch TV picture in the upper left-hand corner. Dont have to look across the room to see what happened in the ball game, or on C-SPAN, its all right here.) A newspaper clipping from the Morrisons Cove Herald, July 18, 1996 The Cove - Then and Now By James Wentz There is a picture of brother Johnny and a naval officer in uniform, and below the picture it says, Supt. John M. Humberd introduced Navy Capt. James E. Wentz in 1979 as the graduation speaker at Central High. Humberds Pursued Education John Humberd and the Central High School Class of 1979 hold a special place in my memory and affections. Mr. Humberd was the superintendent of the Spring Cove School District and signed the letter asking me to deliver the graduation address on June 6, 1979. As he and I mounted the stage for my address, I was taken aback by the relatively large size of the auditorium (being accustomed to much smaller Cove gyms), and its overflow crowd of graduates, parents and friends. John put me at ease with whispered asides about our respective days at Morrison Cove High School (he in the Class of 1942 and me 10 years later). This small talk settled my stomach butterflies and jitters. Calmed, I proceeded to deliver an exceptional and unforgettable graduation oration in my opinion. John died of cancer two years later, but the Humberd family came back to mind recently with several newsy and information letters from his brother, Dr. Jesse Humberd, Martinsburg High School Class of 1939, and a founding 1954 faculty member of Grace College, a liberal arts institution in Winona Lake, Ind. The Humberd family relocated to the Cover from Michigan in 1931 when Rev. Russell Humberd became pastor of Brethren churches in Martinsburg and Vicksburg. Wife Marie and five children (make that six, he forgot me) (another would be born here) completed the family. Jesse Humberd recalls his desire to attend Martinsburg High School rather than Cove High. Martinsburg was more academically rigorous, not giving a report card grade over 95, but Cove high graduated four-year students with 97 and 98 averages. I felt a need for a good record to get to college and Martinsburg provided that preparation. While in high school, Dr. Humberd continued, one of the most valuable subjects I took was typing. Some of us students played piano, so our fingers were especially nimble. We could type 60 - 80 words a minute. (former principal) Grant Herr remembered that at our 50th class reunion in 1989. Rev. Humberd owned a printing press that Jesse learned to use at their farm south of Martinsburg. We produced church pamphlets and other tracts. I hand set all the material. We could only afford type for a couple of pages, so I would hand-set two pages, and print 500 copies, distribute the type (that is, un-set the page, and put the type back in the type case), count out four pages of manuscript, set type for two more pages, and print 500 copies of the middle two pages of another sheet. I could do six pages a day. During the summer of 1938 I worked for nine weeks, 10 hours a day, six days a week, and received the sum of $5. It was a relief of sorts to work at the Green Giant cannery (canning Green Giant corn) in later years. Jesse graduated from Bryan College in Tennessee and spent the years of WW II as a communications officer aboard a destroyer in the Pacific. He received his Ohio teaching certificate at Wittenberg College and his MS and Ph.D. from Ohio State University. In 1951, he remembers, I came to Winona Lake, Ind. to attend seminary and then joined the faculty of the new Grace College. I have been here ever since teaching math, science, and education courses. Grace College, affiliated with the Grace Brethren Church, has two other faculty members with roots in the Cove, according to Prof. Humberd. Wayne Snider, professor of history, is the son of osteopath Dr. Charles Snider of Roaring Spring. Dr. Richard Dilling (his father had a small department store in Martinsburg), from Martinsburg is a professor of physics and computer science. Dr. Humberd returned infrequently to the Cove. he was here for brother Johns funeral and for his class reunion. He recalls that John coached baseball for just one season, winning a league championship. He went on to other things, quitting while he was ahead. A final thought on John Humberds tranquilizing manner and my extraordinary graduation speech. Through the miracle of modern communication I can see through this column into your reading space. If you are a member of Centrals Class of 1979, please blink your eyes. Good. Now, if you remember me giving your graduation speech, please stand up. Hummm. Maybe I was not so unforgettable after all. End of newspaper article. Bryan University, named for William Jennings Bryan Just for the record, from the Encyclopedia:: William Jennings Bryan, the man the college was named after, was a political evangelist, a U.S. Congressman, three-time Democratic presidential nominee, and Secretary of State. Bryan became editor of the Omaha World-Herald, and reached a wide audience as a speaker at political gatherings and Chautauqua meetings. In 1925 he served as a prosecution lawyer in the SCOPES TRIAL held at Dayton, a Tennessee case involving a law prohibiting the teaching of evolution. Bryan was subjected to a devastating cross-examination by the defense attorney, Clarence Darrow. Bryan won the case, but he died less than a week later, on July 26, 1925. (The typist remembers visiting Bryan University, [located, for obvious reasons, at Dayton, Tenn], on a three-day pass from Fort Benning, in about 1947. He remembers escorting a young lady from Bryan [cant remember her name] to Robinsons Drug Store in beautiful downtown Dayton, and sitting at the old wooden topped table that was identified by a plaque, as the place where Bryan and Darrow sat and argued. If that young lady happens to read this, please believe me, I would rather meet her again, then either Bryan or Darrow.) Letter to Colonel Paige, USMC, Ret (Jesse wrote to following to a friend of the typist, retired Marine Colonel Mich Paige, a recipient of the Congressional Metal of Honor for his actions at Guadacanal. I arrived in Milne Bay, New Guinea in May 1944 and then spent a lot of time in Marianas on DD 418, USS ROE. From Sept 1942 - Sept 1943 I was enlisted - being a QM3C on the USS Altair (Destroyer Tender) in Trinidad. Then went to Northwestern University in Chicago and was commissioned in Dec 1943. Five Destroyers and 3 Cruisers went to Iwo Jima Dec 7 and 8 in 1944 and bombarded. We returned Dec 24 and our ship chased a Jap Destroyer North for several hours at 33.8 kts and sank it. No one could keep up with Sims Class Destroyer (built just before the War, for speed) This was 2 months before invasion. We bombarded Iwo Jima again Dec 26 and again Jan 4 - 6 along with Chi Chi Jima and Ha Ha Jima. The Japs had guns to shoot many miles. We went 2 miles from beach and they hid and didn't expose firepower. The invasion of Iwo Jima was Feb 19 and we (the USS Roe) were too small to be there. We went to Palau with tons of propaganda leaflets. But I did get on Iwo beach in March when I needed a radio tube and got one from the Army. In July we went to Chi Chi Jima to try to rescue a pilot (where Pres. Bush was rescued the previous Sept). But as we waited off shore for PBY to drop a raft, the Japs killed the pilot. One night we watched the 2 1/2 hours of the Lost Ships of Guadacanal. I was in Newport, R. I. at the time and read about those events. President Bush reminded the audience of his rescue at Chi Chi Jima in September 1944. That is where we chased a Japanese Destroyer transport loaded with Iwo Jima replacements and sank it on Christmas Eve 1944. It was also where we raced to try to rescue a downed pilot in June 1945. He had landed inside Chi Chi Jima harbor, and a PBY came from Guam and dropped him a rubber raft, but it landed on the rocks. The PBY made three passes and tried to land to pick him up, but there was too much fire, and on the third pass, they said he was dead. Our sailors were so upset, they bought thousands of dollars of War Bonds for July 4th. Then we were sent back to the mainland for an overhaul in preparation for joining the fleet from the north around Alaska to invade Japan. Of course, all of that money was tied up for 60 days in bonds -- then they were upset. End of letter. Questions and Answers As might be expected, the typist had a bunch of questions, and here are Jesses answers. Those questions wont be repeated here, the answers are enough. Jesse was sent a bunch of questions, and here is his response to some of them. No one, but no one, can answer all of the questions. The typist is not known as Curious for nothing! Later Jesse was sent a copy of two long letters written to the Riverside County Presiding Judge, after Jury duty. Two mornings, two 2-page letters. Then the Judge called the typist to a meeting that lasted an hour. Jesses letter dated April 9, 1998 I thought your letters to the judge were right on target. I had the Jury experience several years ago. I was on for 3 months, and my name happened to be the first name on the list, so each Monday I would show up and be assigned to a trial. That happened about 5 to 7 times, I dont remember exactly. Once I was excused because it involved a small church on a farm, in the country. The church was being closed and the question was, does the land revert to the farm owner or to someone else. One of the defendants was a professor in the college, so I got out of that one. Another was a woman suing a hospital because her husband, four years earlier, had been in a psychiatric ward. When the shifts changed in the morning he had stuffed his plastic pill cup down his throat, and killed himself. Another was a fellow who fondled a girl (I guess). This was the only criminal trial, the others were civil cases. We believed a retarded brother who defended the friend. I found out when I got home that Laura had had the girl in 2nd grade years before and she was a question mark. I guess I could have got out of that one. The funniest one was a champion horse that had suddenly died. They sued the feed company because they thought it had poisoned him. The judge asked us at the start if we would be intimidated by experts from Purdue University and we agreed we wouldnt and that we didnt know any of them. Well, on the third day (cousin) Jeris Eikenberry got on the stand as an expert witness. At the break I told the bailiff and got in a conference with both attorneys and the judge and was dismissed and the trial continued with 11 jurors. The judge said I had done the right thing and these things happened, but it had never happened before in his court in 17 years. I have only seen and spoken to Jeris once in the past 20 years, but it had been that very summer at the reunion for about 10 minutes. That was most of my juror experience. Laura had Judge Lees son and oldest daughter in her classes at McKinley School. ( As a result of his letter to the judge, the typist was invited to a meeting with the Head Judge and his assistant, but there was no guarantee he would be allowed to go home after that meeting. During that one hour meeting, among other things, the typist said to the Judge, If you (the judge) hired a man to pull weeds at your home, or to mow the lawn at the courthouse, you would require the gardener to have more knowledge of his job, then a Juror is permitted to have about what he is supposed to do, during and after the trial. Yes, the judge was both shocked and impressed with that comment. ) Now for some of your October 1, 1997 questions: Q. What might have been different in your career had you attended a major college rather than Bryan? (Other than the fact that you could not afford it.) A. I often think I would have enjoyed a place like Annapolis. But Bryan fit me I guess. Martinsburg was out of the mainstream, and not many people thought of college. As it was, I took about every course I could at Bryan, but that didnt provide any depth in a major that I might have gotten elsewhere. I did think at the end of the Sophomore year I would transfer to a teachers college in Pennsylvania, since my roommates home was in that town. But Bryan offered me incentives to come back, Pearl Harbor soon happened, and the rest is history. I was a little scared that Bryan had not prepared me for the real world. But Honor Man in Boot Camp and 2nd in QM school gave me courage to try for officers school. There I was 4th out of 1250 college grads from 800 colleges, so I have never worried about it. After teaching at Grace and helping start a new college with 50 or so students, I again wondered if I could cut it. But then I taught for a year at Ohio State University, and decided that I could make it. (The proper question was, Is the world ready for Jesse, not, Is Jesse ready for the world!) I could have returned to OSU for at least another year, but turned it down to return to Grace for the next 40 years. When Steve (daughter Megs husband, now an airline pilot), was being pushed by his draft board during the Vietnam War, he approached the Navy and Army for a better deal, but no go. He went to the Air Force office in Ft. Wayne and they told him that without an accredited degree in engineering , etc., he probably would not pass the entrance exam for pilot training. He took it anyway and of course became a fighter pilot for several years. Dan (Lenores husband) got his degree in History from Grace and is now Asst. Supt. of Schools in Dover, Delaware in Human Resources (Personnel Director, hiring and firing people). Lee and Meg both graduated from Grace and have been teaching for years. Laura graduated in the first class of Grace 1954 and was the first graduate to go into full-time teaching. Our two grandsons both graduated from Grace. Craig is a CPA and Rick is working in a bank, after several years in a hospital as a medical technician. Q. Would you have preferred to teach at Bryan or at Wittenberg (or Harvard or Yale), rather than Grace? A. With the GI Bill, married and with two little girls, I felt I had better finish my schooling as soon as possible. So I didnt think of Harvard, Yale, or even a State School. I enjoyed my year teaching at Wittenberg, and the year at Ohio State University. The problems you face in a conservative small church college require a special forbearance not needed on a large campus. At OSU I never heard that payday might not happen this month, for example. I have often said that if I left Grace I would not pick another Christian College, but would have gone for a secular school. I probably could give reasons for that, but never really faced that. Q. Did you have a special interest in math, or did you just happen to go that way? A. Im not sure. At Martinsburg as a freshman we had four rooms and four teachers. Your only choice was 2 years of Latin, or 4 years of Latin. So I got four years of science and math. I remember being lost in 8th grade when Algebra was introduced at the end of the year, because I was in rehearsal for an operetta. I remember not really understanding what was expected in Geometry. But I dont remember what happened my junior year in math. For the Senior year, John Ake, Floyd Weber and I signed up for Trigonometry and the teacher showed up about 3 times, as he had an industrial arts class at the same time. So I took over. The second semester the same thing happened in Solid Geometry. Maybe I should quote the mathematics professor I hired at Grace. He said he got his advanced work in mathematics because it was the easiest thing he could find. In Literature the volume of material is unlimited, and in Social Studies and Economics things change so fast. In mathematics there are few funerals and new births, or that was so until 1947 when the first course in Statistics was introduced. Then nothing much happened until 1965 with Modern Math and computers. Q. Did Grace provide a good education? A. For many, it was excellent. For specialists in many fields I often realized we could not do it all. However, for almost anyone, I think a small college is very good for at least two years. When a student comes to Grace, the chances are he will have a professor with a Ph.D. in more than one of his courses. At a State University, you may not see a tenured full professor until you are a junior. Grace College right now is listed in two books among the 100 best colleges with criteria meaning that for high for high academies quality at the lowest cost, Grace is right up there with the best. It can never be a first-rate college with massive nuclear equipment, but that is for graduate universities to provide. Students can come out of Grace prepared for nothing or they can come out prepared to be: ready to meet the challenges of life. The great corporations say they would rather have a liberal arts graduate with a wide background rather than a narrow specialist. But they wont hire such a person without special experience. So I have always liked making sure students come out of college with a sellable skill, teaching certificate, or pre-professional knowledge enabling them to enter graduate school for special work. Q. How did you make a living while at OSU? A. The GI Bill helped for the masters degree. That involved three summers and some work during the winter, Saturdays, etc. When I returned to OSU for additional graduate work, it was a different story. I graduated from Seminary in 1954, and we started Grace College that fall as a 4-year institution. Laura and 7 others had been graduated in May 1954 before that. My salary at Grace was $3200 for 9 months. I had worked at the Free Methodist Publishing House during the 3 years of Seminary, and continued that. I would go over each afternoon and help get out skids of Sunday School papers, fill book orders, and helped get out several of the magazines they printed. Then often on Saturday I would spend 8-10 hours working on a folding machine pr typing address plates. Then at Christmas and in the summer, I was able to continue my work there. I got $1 at first and 10 years later I think I was up to $1.80. Laura had a Kindergarten ($10 per month per child) in our house for 5 years. In 1955 the State of Indiana permitted Grace College to prepare teachers in English, Social Studies, mathematics, and Music, because none of them required lots of special equipment. One of the requirements was that someone had to be working on an advanced degree. Dr. Kent said they would try to find $300 for me to get back to OSU. We went back and Laura and the girls stayed in Springfield in professors homes in the summer, while she went to Wittenberg (at Springfield) and I went to Columbus (to Ohio State University). In January 1958 I went to Columbus and Laura and the girls came and we lived in three different homes until June 1959. I wrote to Dr. Hoyt that I didnt think it was fair for Seminary professors to teach and get credit toward a Th.D. and not move families. Herbert Bess and I moved our families and were trying to get Ph.D.s. Dr. Hoyt petitioned the Board and they granted us a half year salary ($1950). I taught math courses at OSU and taught at the OSU High School 1958-59. Laura taught in the Columbus public schools the spring of 1958 and substituted in several schools during the 1958-59 school year and took quite a few graduate courses from highly respected professors at OSU that year. We came back to Grace that fall for $3900, after getting $6350 at OSU the previous year. Foucault pendulum at the Science Center Laura and I donated a Foucault pendulum to the Science Center at Grace College. A local firm made a brass ball 18 inches in diameter, and it is hung on an airplane cable from the roof of the stairwell. We visited pendulum displays in Detroit, Indianapolis, and Chicago Museum of Science and Industry before we made this one. The pendulum is still working. We expect to spruce it up a bit now that it is 20 years old. (The dictionary and encyclopedia say: A Foucault pendulum, named for its inventor Jean FOUCAULT, who first demonstrated it in 1851, is a long, simple pendulum that is mounted so that it can be driven to maintain constant amplitude without influencing its direction of swing. Such a pendulum maintains a fixed plane of oscillation with respect to the stars. The Foucault pendulum furnishes proof of the Earth's rotation. The key word is driven. At some museums a small magnet or a small motor is used to overcome the friction of the device, and the air resistance the ball encounters while going back and forth. At Grace, and at other places, the pendulum is not moving all the time, it just runs for several hours after being started manually. That other installation is not only expensive, but can be a problem to maintain. Using the manual method, the Earth's rotation can be demonstrated when ever needed. ) Galileo was sent to University of Pisa in 1581 when he was 17, to study medicine. When in the cathedral he noticed the huge chandelier swaying in the wind. By checking his pulse he discovered that in a quiet breeze and in a strong wind the time of a complete swing of a pendulum did not vary. (He was a Medical student, and did not have a watch to time the movement. And the typist and passenger have been in that Cathedral 3 or 4 times.) In physics classes we have students use pendulums with light and heavy bobs, large and small swing amplitudes, and different length of string. The only thing that effects the PERIOD of a swing is the length of the cord. The formula is: T = 2 l/g ( means square root for this computer) (pi) is 3.14, g is 32 ft/sec2 (gravity). At Grace College the length of the wire is 44 feet, so T= 6.28 44/32 or 7.4 seconds to swing back and forth. (Winona Lake is at latitude 41 13) When Longitude was being investigated a second pendulum was suggested. In New York for example, a 39.1 inch pendulum (length of wire) would vibrate in 2 seconds or 1 second for a single pass. This led to the pendulum clock. Of course such a clock would slow in summer when heat lengthened the pendulum. So it was necessary to allow for that. Put Mercury in the weight and as the summer heat lengthened the cable, it also raised level of Mercury and center of gravity made the effective length the same. The purpose of a Foucault pendulum is to show the rotation of the Earth. If you thumbtacked a small pendulum to a piano stool and started it swinging in a particular direction, turning the piano stool would not affect the direction of the pendulum. At Grace College, if we start it swinging N - S at 12:00, in one hour it would look like it was swinging 10 off N-S. Actually at 41 13, N latitude it would take 36.4 hours for a complete rotation. At the N-Pole it would turn 15 per hour and could be a real clock of 24 hours. We usually do not send it in a circle (although students often do). The time for a circle is same. The heavy ball is lifted and tries to come to rest due to gravity. That is, the ball tries to fall to the floor, but the tension in the wire makes it swing. You can use centrifugal force formula to see the size and timing of a swing around a circle, but I wont bother here. You can have a magnet at top or in floor to keep the pendulum going - as in a clock with a spring. But it is difficult to keep it (magnets) in good shape and I wouldnt expect college students to leave it alone. So we investigated and made it free-swinging and start it when we pull it to one side (about 6 foot radius) and let it go back and forth. It slows down in a couple hours, but does demonstrate rotation of Earth. Galileo also showed that a light and heavy object dropped from a height will hit bottom at same time. Also horizontal movement is not affected by gravity. Fire a gun and at the same time drop a shell. Both hit the ground at the same time. On Guadacanal Marines could shoot at Japanese airplanes for a while after bombs were dropped because they could predict time of fall. That is, they could continue to shoot at the planes, then duck for cover, because they knew it would take some time for the bombs to reach the ground. Some Comments from Jesse On Mar 20, 1993 the typist sent Jesse and Laura a 100 page document containing about 1200 or so of what were called Vignettes (short paragraph stories) of our European Travel Journal. You must just read each paragraph that follows, as it comes. Jesse was responding to a document with no known sequence, just thought you might enjoy his comments. Some statements are edited, and some italicized explanations are added, but most paragraphs will just have to stand by themselves. The comments in response to Jesses letters appear later and they are to be taken for what they are -- and they are in no sequence either. You may either read, or ignore! I think you could make a story out of tracking down the various versions of Gone With the Wind. (We bought them in Denmark, Belgium, Poland, and the Czech Republic, for Lindas collection.) It was interesting to see how you looked for and discovered them. That seems to be one of the few driving forces in your travels -- otherwise, as you said, it really didnt matter most of the time how far you traveled or where you went. We were in Nova Scotia and just as we reached the Eastermost edge about 11:30 at night the last ship was leaving for Newfoundland and had one cabin available. I threw them my credit card, raced back to park the Datsun and we left. But we had to return the next day. If we had been free, we could have taken a lady with us all over Newfoundland, as she had to wait for hours for her bus. But we had no time, and had left the car in Nova Scotia. So often, one realizes later what might have been. You were able to say -- let us do it now, but if not, we will come back and do it later -- that is quite a luxury. And having several bases with (Emmys German) relatives helped also. It was great, but it is difficult for normal people to match. Ive often thought, and sometimes said that we probably spend three times as much money as you did on your travels. You could forget money possibilities, etc., and therefore were free to make your travels with security, and take delays, side trips, special events or things to see, and relax without too many deadlines to meet. I know it isnt exactly that easy (yes it is!), and it takes a lot of give-and-take to do it, so it is good that you both look at it that way. Back to Gone With the Wind. A Civil War is the most difficult, and hard to comprehend. Your story about Yugoslavia made the point. Have you been able to figure out any kind of solution to that situation? I cant see how either side (or sides) can accept any solution imposed from the outside -- yet only complete destruction, seems to be the only acceptable answer. Grant let Lees men keep their horses, but we know the Civil War is still fought 130 years later in many ways. Laura has enjoyed visiting many Civil War battlefields, and we always marvel how Grant and others fought so many places so far apart. Yugoslavia is so small, it doesnt seem there would be places to settle and make decisions. Restrooms. That makes quite a story. We found restrooms with matrons who expected a tip. When you find places in such a mess, one wishes we could develop a culture that might well pay a little for clean rooms. It used to be that Courthouses had clean rooms with someone in charge. But there are so many reasons that doesnt work anymore (Homo, cross-dressers, just plain dirty people, and a dont-care attitude.) Laura has made a crusade of leaving a place much cleaner than she finds it, and quite often people look at her as though they dont understand what she is doing. Quite a few times you mentioned McDonald's and clean restrooms. On our recent trip to Bryan College for the 50th anniversary of our graduation, we would begin to look for a McDonald's (perhaps 1/2 dozen times). Almost always made a purchase (coffee, sandwich, etc.). I wonder if anyone has made a study of the amount of business they reap in response to such use of restrooms. Ill bet it would be quite amazing. Recently, I heard of a new restroom concept for a gasoline company. Several times a day, it is closed tight, and completely washed down, just like the inside of a dishwasher. I suppose that will be the stop of the future. I hope they give enough warning that I never get caught in one during the rinse cycle. We saw, and often hear of the way people get along without restrooms in foreign countries. But we have seen some funny things even here. Of course that doesnt count the corn fields when we were small boys riding on a long trip to Indiana. Stores now say paper or plastic? And some warehouse stores in our area charge for paper bags, but you can supply your own. I dont know if I like the practice of refunds for paper bags that they put my groceries in, but I see that advertised some places. So perhaps we have some of those changes coming. We left a credit card once to use a stroller, in South Bend, IN. (Grocery stores in France and Germany required money in deposit for baskets or carts,) (We mentioned artwork by children in a concentration camp.) Imagine what it is like for children in a concentration camp. For many it would be just like school, I suppose. I was distressed to see people pushing strollers with tots in the Gay parade. Back in the early 60s when the Bay of Pigs was happening, we had to try to decide what we would do at college and seminary with several hundreds of people enclosed for a week or so during atomic fallout. And we tried to arrange to care for a few dozen children during that time. But children seem to adapt. Look at our childhood -- quite Amish-like and different from most others -- and we didnt seem to know it. At last, something we recognize, Tivoli Gardens (Copenhagen, Denmark). We spent several hours there, including dinner in the garden restaurant. You wonder that other countries havent duplicated it, but with the Disneys and 6-Flags, Sea-world, etc., we have more artificial surroundings being created. At least, most of the time you were experiencing reality. But a little Fantasy now and then doesnt hurt. Remember how we used to spend our nickels at Lakemont Park. Never a ride on the big one because it was a dime. When we were in the Scandinavian countries, they said they showed TV shows in their original languages, and if anyone wanted to understand them they had to learn the languages. We watched Little House in English in a hotel lobby for a few minutes. There were no TVs in the rooms, only in lobbies at that time. They just assumed that the children needed to know several languages. Here our country is so large and its so unnecessary to know other languages, I guess. I am always amazed to find the political visitors speaking English, when so many of our people cant speak the other languages. Really learning another language also helps one to understands other cultures, and I suppose that is one reason we are so little understood. I am not sure that I agree with Florida that Spanish should be officially recognized -- although it certainly should be allowed. But if people everywhere begin to study English in lower elementary grades because it is gaining universal approval, one would think that when they are in this country, they would sense that it was very important for advancement, or for just getting along. (Same RR car used, by France and Germany, for treaty signing for France winning in WW I and losing in WW II, at Compigne, France) Isnt it ironic that Hitler felt he could use the railway car to undo World War I. And so soon after that it was reversed again. I guess arrogance doesnt always pay. Some of our own politicians learn that it may be best to take it a little easy on some criticism. How the media could say some of the things they say about Quayle and ignore the present people, doesnt make sense either. We had a tremendous European tour (in Scandinavia), but there were times we felt we were shunted aside. Often it was because of the press of other Buses, and some meals and visits were cut short for other reasons. For the most part it was good. At the Arctic Circle we only had a few minutes, and then we were rushed a couple miles to a hotel where we waited for hours for supper and then had hours with nothing to do. We have heard and seen pictures of European traffic snags and unmarked streets etc. And in the countryside, we were amazed that our bus driver could get around the curves and across such narrow bridges. Sometimes it took some maneuvering and backing up. I wonder what countries our elementary children would choose to visit and for what reasons. Once we were at a dinner with about 20 others and one question was your favorite vacation place you would like to visit. I think about 12 of them chose Hawaii. Quite primitive, dont you think? One thing one soon realizes from travel to a different country and culture is that they are not all envious of the USA, nor do they think necessarily that we are the cream of the crop. Nationalism is strong and one would hope that people are patriotic. But it still remains that the Downtrodden when given a chance would keep going until they got to the USA. With our gun and crime problems, maybe we will slow down some of that interest -- but probably only among the educated who are scared and stay away -- the others will still want to come. We read a book a few years ago about the Indians that came over from Asia to Alaska years ago (I wonder?) and they were certain that God had given them the Caribou for meat, clothes, and all other necessities, and he had banished the wicked south where they didnt have all of those advantages of ice and snow and deep-freezes. Well, it takes all of ones energy to stay alive up there, in the jungle and equator the weather takes it out of you as you reach for another banana, so I guess the middle latitudes require both work and winter-rest, and the great educators, scientists, and philosophers have come from these zones. And in the West they believed in a Creator Deity who could be depended on to keep operating according to laws, while in the East they kept thinking of capricious gods who might decide to change the law of gravity tomorrow, so just was no use trying to pass on anything to the next generation. You mentioned this ship-church a couple of times, and showed it in your Video a couple of times. Both cathedrals and ships are wonders of mans imagination and dreams and abilities, and it is no wonder that someplace the two would come together. Men learn to adapt, and in Canada at the tip of James Bay at Moosenee we saw a church with holes along the wall, so when the water entered the church in a storm, it could drain out easily. Saw Stave churches in Bergen, Norway and Grand Forks, ND. Also in Copenhagen, ships hanging in church. I imagine you found a lot of WW II areas left for reminders. Particularly in East Germany the changes havent yet taken place. When one is in a city for years, the changes come gradually yet here in Warsaw, the changes in the past 40 years have been quite drastic in new fast-foods, motels, groceries, etc. Yet there are many neighborhood that havent changed a bit in those same 40 years. I cant ignore Lourdes, France but wonder what the reality of the miracles would be if one actually kept track of the events. We have seen pictures of the sick and disabled, and I know many illnesses can be partly psychological and the body is its own best physician, but many are actually better off for having gone to such a place. (For example, a cathedral north of Toronto, Canada.) (I had mentioned a Turkish man we met who was healed by the waters at the Virgin Marys house in Ephesus,Turkey.) It is a small world. You were quite amazed to meet Linda by accident where and when you didnt expect to. We were walking in the pedestrian street in Copenhagen and coming toward us were Paul and Aldene Bauman (from Winona Lake, Ind., long time friends of the family.) . You never know who or where you will find someone you know! We had ice cream cones, with them. You now have some pieces of the Berlin Wall. Do you remember the big Billy Sunday Tabernacle here in Winona Lake? They have torn it down, and I got a brick, and a bench. There is nothing there but a large grassy area. I think you could very well make some very good comparisons and contrasts with what you found before and after the Wall came down. You say it wiped out some of your German book, but that gives you a new opportunity to bring things up to date. Match and compare. Celebrate 49th rather than 50th. (Our folks missed their 50th by just a few weeks, and one of Emmys cousins died just days before her 50th Wedding Anniversary.) A good idea for you to remember. We decided to have a picture taken at the 50th anniversary of our first date (Valentines Day 1940) rather than 50th wedding anniversary. That was a good idea. As for the 50th wedding anniversary, Lenora had arranged for a dinner to be delivered by Holiday Inn to our house. Well, the day before, on August 28, we took Laura to the hospital, and after some mix-up, the Holiday Inn delivered the dinner to her room, and we celebrated there. The 51st is not far away. (By the time this is typed, the 56th is nearly here in 1998, and by the time it is printed the 57th may be near!) Remember our folks missed their 50th by just a few weeks. And we both realize that we are just now almost exactly the ages her mother and my father were when they passed away. Time marches on. You could really supply some good advice to RV magazines or groups showing how RV travel saves time, money, etc. People need that kind of advice. I have often tried to imagine how one could best approach that. You folks had no real money concerns, you had relatives over there -- we would spend twice the money trying to meet deadlines, etc., and trying to do whatever we thought we should. Therefore you got it done with less money and stress than most people would have. Could you somehow get that across. I tried years ago to figure aMotor-home deal. I figured you could buy a cheapie used one for $12,000, use it 5 years and sell it for $7,000 for $1,000 a year. Or one could go luxurious for $25,000 and use it for 5 years and sell for $15,000 and it would cost $2,000 a year. One sees the $15,000 or $25,000 and not the $1,000 or $2,000. We thought about a motor home, but waited too late, and gave up and bought a Cadillac. It rides so nice, and we can take it easy without stress. (In nine trips in Europe Jim and Emmys cost for an RV was $500 for 28 days; $2,500 for 267 days, two trips; $1,500 for 243 days, two trips; $2,500 for 245 days, two trips; $2,500 for 78 days; and $3,300 for 55 days.) I thought about getting in lighter-than-air ships at one time in the Navy. I was taken by them when we visited the Goodyear building in Akron and saw them makin the Macon, remember when the family did that? And do you remember the day the Graf Zeppelin passed over Martinsburg? I always thought they were quite the way to travel. Remember Hitler wanted some Helium, and the USA had practically a monopoly on Helium. Harold Ickes, FDRs Secretary of Interior told him if he gave Hitler any Helium he would resign. FDR said he needed Ickes more than he needed Hitler, and Hitler never got his Helium. I wonder what he might have done had he got it and avoided the tragedies of Hydrogen. Helium is much heavier than Hydrogen, but has I think 96% of its lifting power and doesnt burn or combine with other elements (in normal or non-unusual circumstances). I hesitate to say inert gases wont react because about 20 years ago Chemistry books were embarrassed when someone actually caused it to happen, contrary to all known wisdom. Those lucky POWs from Germany in the USA prison camps. We knew a man in Springfield, Ohio who had been here. Our POWs in Germany didnt have it so good. I used to imagine, when I taught High School Physics, what it would be like to take a class of high school boys and blow up a train, and otherwise sabotage the war. But we know this happened in some of the occupied countries. How one could know who to trust would be the greatest unknown, I would think I used to say that 7th and 8th grade arithmetic was largely duplication, and at least one semester should be given over to required typing instruction. Now of course it is called Keyboarding to prepare people for computers. Most people know little of other countries -- and they know little of us. Remember in Fiddler on the Roof? One was going to Chicago and one to New York, and they were going to be neighbors. I wonder what they think when they come over planning to see New York, and the Golden Gate Bridge, and Disney World. The distances must be surprising. We find it interesting when in New England -- one can visit several states in a day. But west of the Mississippi, one can travel more than a day and still be in the same state. We have little comprehension of the distances in Europe. I do not know how fighter planes or bombers were limited during the war. I know Guam was 1500 miles from Tokyo and so we had to get Iwo Jima, halfway there, so B-29s could travel 3000 miles with fighter escort that could travel only 1500 miles (after using wing tanks and dropping them off to get back to Iwo Jima). I have been interested in the Chunnel (Tunnel under the English Channel). Ask Laura, and she will tell you I like bridges and tunnels and Mountains. Remember in the 1930s when they were using the 7 tunnels in the mountains of Pennsylvania to build the Turnpike. I hitchhiked to and from Bedford several years going to and from Bryan College. Stonehenge (England) is also of interest to me. I have read a lot about it. Recent books computer analyzed it, and are beyond my interest -- when they try to re-think what might have been. I remember when the Pyramids were supposed to repeat all history, if you used the right length for inches. Papa had books on the Pyramids and Gods Plan for the Ages. Stonehenge and Pyramids and Mexican Mayan monuments all must have such significance for astronomy and calendar. One of my interests in the History of Mathematics, which I have taught 20 times or so (and scheduled in 1994), has been the calendar and such ideas. How can you persuade people that there is much to see close at home? We always took the girls to Chicago at least once a year. And we have taken in much of the eastern USA as Margaret and Steve traveled in the Air Force, and Lenora and Dan moved to Delaware. Have you visited Dover, DE? It is a very nice place (much like Williamsburg, VA) -- changed much of course in 20 years. Remember we lived in Lake Odessa for 5 years, and the year after we moved to Pennsylvania, we came back and went through the Kellogg Cereal plant in Kalamazoo. We have Shipshewana, Amish Acres, and other touristy places (traps) right near. You mentioned several times your attempts to buy shepherds staffs, brass scoops, etc. It makes us think of the things we used 50 years ago that are antiques now. Some of the girls toys before plastic junk are now valuable -- but they were well-used. Even cars -- imagine if my 1939 or 1952 Nash were still in the driveway? For some reason we seem to be in the midst of antique regions. At Pierceton 6 miles east there are about 8 shops, 12 miles south another 5 or 6, at Napanee another few, and Shipshewana, of course. And much of the stuff we used in horse-farming and in the house with no running water, and even in Michigan we had no electricity. Remember growing up with no radio, no newspaper, no telephone, no bathroom, no calculator, no TV, no copy machine, no ball point pen -- etc. Remember the first ball point for $15. It was about 8 inches long and about 3/4 of an inch across, but it would write under water or on buttered paper. Reynolds sold about 5 million of them -- he needed an outlet for his aluminum factories after the war. Of course every grandparent had to buy one for a graduation gift and so what if half of them were not much good. Now a 3 for a quarter pen is much better. (In Greece we saw Octopus(i) hung on a line to dry.) I think something one gets from travel is the unexpected things that impresses you, that perhaps is not found in the travel book. Something that would be not be predicted. We can still go a few miles and see corn shocks and watch threshing being done almost as we did it 50 years ago. Water tunnel. I am so amazed what man was able to do with primitive equipment. Do you ever see a railroad marching straight across the country on a level plain created by men, horses, and scoops. Today we have massive machinery. But a few years ago I took a group of students to a farm where a field was getting soggy and unusable. They found a tile ditch through a hill 14 feet underground that had drained that field. Today with heavy equipment it would be cost-prohibitive, and yet it had been done with horses and hand-scoops. I remember Papa saying he used to get his team and wagon out two days a year to haul gravel on country roads to pay his taxes. One of the greatest marvels was the Erie or Wabash canal, with grading and water-holding lakes to provide the water at a flowing rate that could be used to move barges. How they did it, I cant imagine. They did it because it was an improvement, and they expected they would always need it. They recently dug up a canal-lock near Ft. Wayne, IN. (Paris started construction of their Subway in 1898, opening the first line on July 19, 1900. Subway tubes sometimes had to be supported by underground aerial bridges, or huge pillars and props, as they ran right through a baffling honeycomb of abandoned stone and gypsum quarries, seeping water, and large fresh-water springs.) Michelangelo's Pieta (statue) in St. Peters in Rome. We saw this at the Worlds Fair in New York. It had been brought over for a limited engagement. The fjords of Norway were great. We had quite a long ride through one of the biggest ones. (In Norway we saw hay being let down a mountainside by rope.) I can imagine growing hay on the steep slopes. I remember trying to hold a cultivator on the hills in Pennsylvania without taking out the corn. We understood the Norwegian government subsidizes farmers in the north in order to keep the entire nation populated and taken care of between the towns. (Remember cows with left legs shorter than right ones so they could graze in the steep pasture?) Soviet Troops. We understand Russia has a time trying to bring their troops home because they have no housing. Stalin solved it by killing his men, as you say, because they had seen a better life away from Russia, and he couldnt have them come home. (Communist party members in Stockholm were unhappy that we were retired at so young an age. They said we should get a job and donate our wages to needy people. Jim said he donated his complete job.) That was quite a comeback. You were not working so someone else could have your job. Today that is a no-no. You should work two jobs so you could pay taxes so two others can sit around and not have to work. What ever happened to hard work? There are no jobs? Somehow our grandchildren have always found jobs in the summer. Not always did they find what they wanted, nor something that paid fantastic wages, but jobs are there. What is wrong with a job that pays minimum wage and teaches one to get to work on time, follow orders, and really earn something. Minimum wage was 25 cents in the 1930s, but then jobs were harder to find than today, I think. In your video it was interesting to see how they handled mis-parked cars. (A flat-bed tow truck with a crane.) Its surprising you didnt get caught more often. Ill have to tell you what happened when Lenora, Dan, Laura and I, and the grandchildren, went to Radio City Music Hall Christmas program a few years ago. Dan had a bright red van, and after finding no parking spot, and jammed streets, he let us out about 6 blocks from the Theater and we walked. We had had to exchange our tickets for a different day by phone, so it was quite a job explaining that and finally being allowed in. The crowd was unbelievable. After we got in, we took turns going out to try to meet Dan and after an hour he showed up. He had finally parked in a no-parking zone about 6 blocks away and walked back. After the show was over, we visited Rockefeller Center, and then strolled back to the van. When we got 2 blocks from the van we saw police cars, fire engines and a crowd. We casually came up to the red van, got in and drove off. There was a fire in a bar just across the street from where Dan had parked the van, and if it hadnt been red, we would have had quite a time and quite a penalty trying to find the towed-away-van somewhere in the city of New York. That was quite a time! I dont think it would always work -- and not with a tan van I think. Sterilized milk is coming to this country. (Already in Europe, tastes bad. ) Radiated milk is supposed to last for a long time. Of course, powdered milk does also, but I cannot believe the lies about how much better it is than cream in coffee. Radiated strawberries and other foods will be around, I am sure. Horse-drawn binder (we saw this in Poland). I remember when Mr. Sollenberger (a neighbor near Martinsburg) cut our wheat, and we boys repaid him at 15 or 20 cents per hour, until we were even. Then one Saturday he needed a helper and I went over for 8 hours. He didnt pay me and I asked Papa what to do. He said to go back and ask for it. On Monday I went back and he said he didnt owe me anything for he had cut our wheat. I think he still owes me $1.60. He is also the one who asked me if I wanted a soda. I jumped at that, and said yes. He put a spoonful of baking soda in a glass of water and gave it to me. So much for my experience in drinking soda. Milkman. When we lived in Lake Odessa, Michigan, I remember delivering milk in quart canning jars (I remember dropping one and breaking it, too). What I distinctly remember is 3 quarts for a quarter, and passing houses at supper time where radios were playing Amos and Andy. (Jim remembers trying to sell raspberries in Martinsburg, 10 a box, two for a quarter. No luck. ) I also remember the lady who complained that the bucket of apples I had sold her for 10 cents were bad, and Papa had me take the wagon to sell apples and be sure to give her a free bucket. I stopped at her house and she said she didnt want any more spoiled apples, but those looked pretty good so she took them, but she gave me a dime. I couldnt very well take that dime home, so I went out on a pier and dropped it between the cracks into the lake. Im sure your garage has boxes and boxes of good stuff. I hope you can continue to get enjoyment regurgitating all of your travels -- if not for publication or display -- just for your own enjoyment and edification. I have enjoyed this exercise -- Im not sure it has done anything for your material, but it has been fun. Getting there is half the fun. I think a ship is more fun than a plane, for a trip. Laura is a shun-piker but so often we have been pressed for time, and you cant beat an interstate for covering ground. You pass a lot of interesting things -- but the real goal should be to see it. It is like a teacher trying desperately to Cover a lot of Algebra when he should be trying to Uncover a little so it is understood well. Ill admit my ocean travels didnt give me much to see -- New Guinea, Saipan, Guam, Iwo Jima, Hawaii, Trinidad, but it is still in my mind and I can relive it over and over. Not Lost I think this is the wonder of your trips. You couldnt be late because you had no schedule. And you couldnt be lost because you had no fixed path to take. We are glad you enjoyed it, and re-living it over and over and over is good. Also, you have been able to actually re-visit many of the places -- and I suppose you expect to fill in the other blanks in future visits. (I had asked Jesse for some of the data he uses in his History of Math Class, but it wasnt worth his/my trouble, I just dont understand it. I will assume that his in-person teaching makes this understandable to his students, otherwise they deserve a tuition refund check. Be assured, in spite of any errors, I typed it better than I understand it! ) Here are some mathematical things you might find interesting. 1. Perfect numbers have interested me, and now there are 31 known ones. 6 = 1+2+3, and 28 = 1+2+4+7+14. The number 8 (is less than) 1+2+4 so it is a deficient number. 12 (is greater than) 1+2+3+4+6 so it is an abundant number. Augustine said God had to create the world in 6 days because it was a perfect number. There are only 21 abundant numbers less than 100. 945 is the first odd abundant number. (The typist thinks it is time to admit he has not the slightest idea what the above, or what follows, means. If he was that smart, he would have had a normal job and would have retired at age 65 rather than at age 50, or maybe would have kept working to age 73 and beyond! ) 2. Amicable numbers are friendly numbers. The proper factors of the one number add to the second number, and the proper factors of the second number add to the first number. Since twos company and threes a crowd people have tried to find a circle of 3 numbers such that the sum of the proper factors of the first give the second, the proper factors of the second give the third, and the proper factors of the third give the first -- but there seem to be no crowds. However, there is a 5 and a 28 link sociable chain. I am sending you my sheet giving them. I have never seen the 28 printed any place. The factors of a number add to a sum found by this formula: If the number is 600 and can be factored into 1 x 23 x 3 x 52 (pa x qb x rc x . . .) the number of factors is (a+1)(b+1)(c+1) or for 600 it is 4 x 2 x 3 or 24. So the factors of 600 are 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 8, 10, 12, 15, 20, 24, 25, 30, 40, 50, 60, 75, 100, 200, 150, 200, 300 and 600. Their sum can be found by the formula S(n) = (1 + p + p2 + . . . pn)(1 + q + q2 + . . . qn)(etc) or (1 + 2 + 22 + 23)(1 + 3)(1 + 5 + 52 or 15 x 4 x 31 = 1860. So for the sociable chain, if the number is factored into prime factors and their sum found, by subtracting the number itself, you find the next number in the chain. (14316 = 22 x 3 x 1193) so its factors add to 7 x 4 x 1194 or 33,432. Subtract the number itself, 14316) to get 19116 the second number in the chain. Continue for 28 steps and you arrive back at 14316. (You might arrive there, but I would mostly likely arrive in Anaheim, Azusa, or Cucamonga!, As you may remember from the Jack Benny Show.) 3. This is Archimedes method of determining pi. Take a regular 6-sided figure inscribed in a circle and find its perimeter. Double the number of sides to 12 and find the perimeter. Do this enough times and you will approximate the circumference of the circle and that divided by the diameter gives pi. (Believe it or not, I did know that, approximately! ) This was a slow process without calculators, and by (the year) 1630, pi had been taken to 39 places by this method. Ludolph in the Netherlands computed it to 35 decimal places using polygons with 262 sides and had the number engraved on his tombstone. Pi has since been taken much farther. When I was in high school 707 places was the record, but in 1948 a mistake was found in the 528th place, and corrected. With computers pi has gone to 1,000,000 places in 1973 to 29,360,000 places on a Cray-2 in 1986, and in 1987 to 134,217,700 on a NEC SX-2 and in 1988 to 201,326,000 in 36 hours computer time. In 1989 two researchers in Columbia University used two supercomputers at IBMs Research Center in New York and now have taken pi out to 1,011,196,691 decimal places. (It may be hard to believe, but desk-top computers today, that cost a thousand dollars, are faster than the computers mentioned above, that cost a dozen million dollars just a few years ago.) ( Elsewhere in the Humberd Chronicles I mentioned taking some people to visit a more or less secret computer factory while I worked at Control Data. That computer was designed by Mr. Seymour Cray, and the factory was located on his farm in Wisconsin. He later left Control Data and started his own computer company and built, among others, the Cray-2 computer mentioned above. I am sure that he does not remember that he and I met, one time, for a moment! There will now be a long pause while everyone says, Big Deal !) I like mental arithmetic. I almost did my Doctors work in that, but changed to Religious Bearings and Development of mathematics. Just think, that was 30 years ago this fall. (Here Jesse referenced a couple of documents with many pages that he included with his letter, but I really dont think they need to be reproduced here, even if I could!) We are going to attend the convention of the National Council of Teachers of Mathematics in a couple of weeks. This is the first time in quite a few years it has been close -- it is in Indianapolis this year. Some 5000 - 8000 mathematics teachers will be there, I expect. Probably my last visit to one of these. After I retired I got a nice letter and a life-time membership card. I had belonged for quite a few years -- probable since 1947 or so. We have two granddaughters and one granddaughter-in-law graduating from 3 colleges this Spring. So we expect to be at Goshen College in April, and in Virginia at Randolph Macon College for Women, and Roanoke College in May. I really do not need to go to see what a commencement is like. I was Grand Marshall here for over 30 years, with the responsibility to have all graduates and faculty lined up so everyone got his diploma, etc. So I dont know how many commencements I have been to. I have been transferring our movies to video. I had to wait until the projector was repaired. A part had to be hand-made (movie projectors and 8mm film have gone the way of the horse and buggy) and communications seemed so vague and the machine just lay there for about a year, in spite of my checking up on it. It is working now, and I am trying to edit it so the girls each get a history of their children growing up. It would have been nice to have a Camcorder when Lee and Meg were small, but . Black and white still pictures were good, and reel-to-reel tape recorders did work. Remember wire recorders? I remember when Dean Ryther at Bryan got a marvelous machine that would play more than one record by changing automatically. He brought it into the dining room at a banquet and played music. Wow! Jesse 1994 Ill jot a few lines on your response (to my response to your response to my, whatever !) Spherical Trigonometry. In WW II we still used Hydrographic Pub H0211, a small book of about 40 pages to fix our position at sea from 2 or more observations by sextant. We also had H0214 a 10 - volume set that out-of-work mathematicians, during the depression on WPA, had solved the problems for all latitudes, local hour angles, and declinations (not too sure I copied all of that right!). Now for $500 you can buy a satellite guide and go into the woods and get lost -- ask your computer to reverse your steps and know your way back and know where you are within 25 feet! (I know about that device, but cant convince myself that even though I never go into the woods, I dont need one.) Steve (Megs husband) a pilot, flies for American Airlines. He sets in latitude and longitude of Chicago and when he gets there -- it reads what he set it for. (From what I remember, Id just as soon not arrive in Chicago, wherever it is!) You are right. Often when a formula has been found (in differential equations, for example) the problem is considered solved -- the solving is mechanical. Just this week and instructor here got some software (for his computer) to solve definite integrals(??) in a matter of seconds. Im teaching students how it s done the long way around. 3. Business applications are more complex. Here at Grace College they now have student records on computer and can track progress toward a degree. The program has many, many levels of files. O T T F F S S E - I have used this dozens of times, also 8, 5, 4, 9, 1, 7, 6, 3, 2. I like them both and often told students they had seen both a lot of times and had books with the numbers in that order. (The solution or explanation to both of these is noted later.) Programmed Learning Just a couple of weeks ago I threw away about a dozen books. It was the rage 30 years ago. The US Government was excited and put out a handbook of about 50 pages one year and the next year put out one of several hundred pages. They included print-out sheets of each of several programs to illustrate. One was a 5 page program learning for Girl watching. A senator saw it and it was debated and revised at no cost to the taxpayer. One of my professors at OSU (Ohio State U) took 6 months off the write an Algebra program for 3-M (Company). He stayed 18 months before he completed it. One Algebra program had 30,000 steps. Some programs were tested and revised until any stupid person could guess right 98% of the time. No chance to learn from mistakes. My major professor didnt like that. Programs were then mechanized into teaching machines and of course the early computers just naturally took over. During WW II a Chemistry - Physics professor I taught with at Wittenberg told his story. In WW I, he had flown and been injured, so he was rejected in WW II when he tried to enlist as a Lieutenant. But later because of his small-arms hobby he was called up and made a Major. Then they saw he had been a pilot and they had him teach 17 - year olds how to fly. He was scared to death and decided to wise up and use his scientific background. He said he could design an instrument to predict when an engine would explode, before it happened. They gave him a group of people and a laboratory at Wright Field, Ohio. They told him how many pounds he could have (how much his device could weigh) and how large a place on the dashboard he could have for his instrument. He blew up a bunch of engines but finally figured how to indicate on the dashboard when to do something to avoid explosion of B-29 engines. Then he took his first leave in 3 years and went fishing on Lake Erie. Over the radio came the announcement of the end of WW II and his device was never sued. Unsolved Problems. a. The 4-color program supposedly has just been solved - but involves a multitude of cases. b. Fermats Last Theorem - people keep solving but no luck. x + y = r x2 + y2 = r2 3 + 4 = 7 32 + 42 = 52 But there are no xn + yn = rn for n greater then two. Fermat said he had a proof but didnt have room in the margin of the book (by Diophantus, perhaps) to write it! (Ive heard that story. Just think, a larger margin in that book would have saved millions of hours of work since then, but then maybe he was just joking! I looked this up in the Encyclopedia, but I have a better chance of becoming fermented than I have of understanding Fermat's Last Theorem.) c. Euclid proved there is no largest prime (number), but no one knows about largest pair of twins, like 41 and 43 or 71 and 73 My dictionary says; A Prime Number is a whole number not divisible without a remainder by any whole number other than itself and one. With that as the definition, how could there be a largest prime? It doesnt seem to me that Euclid proved much of anything. d. Of course the three famous problems are unsolvable - if limited to unmarked straight - edge and compass. (1) squaring a circle (2) Duplicating a cube (3) Trisecting an angle but any can be done to any needed degree of precision. (I hope you dont think I am going to explain any of this. Before I could explain it would be necessary to understand it !) There was a certain probability that Los Alamos (Building and testing the Atom Bomb) would destroy New Mexico. I remember Papa in sermons talking about Col 1:13 In Him all things consist. (I wrote my Seminary M DIV Critical Monograph on this verse. [ M DIV = Masters of Divinity, perhaps ].) He would say if God pulled his finger out of the pulpit, it would unravel, the platform would unravel, and the whole church would unravel. I used to sit there waiting for it to start. Remember in Dec. 1942 in Chicago at Squash Court the men with buckets of stuff to dump on the Atomic pile if it ran off, and a man with an ax to cut a rope to drop control rods, and Enrico Fermi stood there with a slide-rule! (There was also worry that all of Chicago would disappear, but maybe that was hyperbole, or perhaps wishful thinking.) When I was in Fighter Director school in Pearl Harbor in 1944 we went back in a mountain where there was a large room and a table where young women moved things on the board, tracking every airplane near Hawaii. Mechanical calculation on torpedo indicator, prop planes, etc. (Somehow, since the invention of the stone and the stick each new impossible weapon has not scared people into not having a war of any kind, it has only scared them into developing a better weapon, or at least a defense for the latest weapon!) I used to have to go into port and practice hunting submarines. Someone would plot and we would guess what to do. Enclosures with this letter: Encl. 1. Information about Pi or . (I had asked earlier what was considered the largest useful number of decimal places for pi. The answer, partially, follows.) Four decimal places will suffice for determining the circumference of a circle to within 1 mm if the radius is 30 meters or less. If the radius is as large as that of the Earth, 10 are sufficient, 15 places are enough to determine the circumference of the Earth within millimeters. (It is beyond my understanding as to the value of computing pi to over a billion decimal places, but then even mathematicians and programmers must have some fun. Jesse also included more information about pi, but my o my, this must stop somewhere! Youve heard about the man who tells how to make a clock, if you ask him what time it is. Now you can see what you might/must learn if you ask Jesse about mathematics. Well, my friends have learned not to ask about old computers or my vacation, because !) Encl 2. History of Mathematics Final Exam. 19 pages. (I did understand the numbers used to identify paragraphs, such as 1, 2, 3, 4, etc!) Encl 3. Elements of Calculus 6 pages. (In this case, I wasnt too sure what the symbols 1, 2, 3, etc., meant!) Encl 4. Five pages from the Dissertation Religious Bearings in the Development of Mathematics. OSU 1964. (It is to be assumed that the most important outcome of this effort is that Jesse got his Ph.D.) From Jesses letter to James, dated 10-2-94: Jesse also said he did find a notebook, written by Papa, mostly relating to sermons. But one story was about the time in 1928 at the one-room school when I refused to say gee in a school play. Papa gave me a $1.00 watch. Papa writes that he gave Mary & Paul each 10 because they stood up for me. Looking at the year, that must have happened in Lake Odessa, Mich. Best I can remember, er I mean, best I can figure, that is not all that happened at Lake Odessa that year! I started to school in the Mill School. Paul was in 4th and mary in 5th, I think. I read the first book by November and the second by January, and was not in 3rd grade. When we moved into town I was demoted to 2nd grade. I remember on the way home one day, another boy and I stopped at the creek to finish our lunch, and I dropped a dried beef or a jelly glass into the creek. I was afraid to go home because I had lost a valuable waterford piece of crystal. Fortunately Mama didnt think it was that big a deal, but for a while I wasnt sure what I had done. Papas diary entry for 12-21-21 says John David was born, and I had asked what that meant. Jesse says that Mama had always said she was not going to have a Mary or a John but since she had already had a daughter who was carefully called Mary Elizabeth, she most likely was not happy with the John David nonsense. Jesse said he was John David for only a couple of weeks, but, When we first went for my passport there were several mistakes to be corrected. I got a Birth Certificate with John David on it first (I dont know how), and when I went to Indianapolis I had to have them look up Pauls for verification. I think on either Pauls or mine it originally had the birth before the folks marriage, WOW! But we got the Passport and all is corrected. Well, what do we believe, just an old handwritten diary, or the official Government records?? (I guess that helps explain why we heard someone being called John Mark in much the same manner as we most always heard Mary Elizabeth. It is interesting to see in her diary, that while Mama almost always wrote, Mary E she never, to my recollection, wrote John Mark. Of course she also never wrote Jim and that is about all that I have been called since I left home, or at least that is all I will admit to being called.) The other article you sent, In Defense of Euclidean Geometry was also interesting. I planned to teach Geometry this semester but only 2 students so postpone till next spring. I took Geometry in 1936-37 in Martinsburg. It was part of my student teaching at Wittenberg in 1946. Then I went to Ohio State in 1948 and worked with Dr. Harold P. Fawcett until 1964 and wrote both masters Thesis and Doctoral Dissertation under him. His Ph.D. dissertation was the Nature of Proof and became the 13th yearbook of the National Council of Teachers of Mathematics. He was first math teacher at Ohio State University School before moving to the university. In 1958 he asked if I could teach Geometry as Nature of Proof. After 10 years of his influence I said Yes and taught a year is OS university school. That was a real experience as we tried to write our own textbook on a Theory of Space making our assumptions and proving theorems and making them fit way of examining ads, speeches, etc., to see what Proof meant. Abe Lincoln carried a copy of Euclid and read it on horseback and at night and said he didnt know what Proof was until he read that and he used it in his law practice. Dr. Fawcett thought Geometry was to be taught in such a way as to develop logical thought and understanding. You cant learn to be logical by studying religion or politics or any other topic. But no one gets upset about points, lines, triangles, etc. You have undefined terms, definitions and assumptions (axiom and postulates) and then build your theorems out of them. Euclid had 5 axioms and 4 postulates and was able too build 28 theorems. But after he added one more postulate (his 5th, the parallel postulate) he was able to build an edifice of 465 proposition. [Newton looked at the 10 axiom and postulates and closed the book saying it was all a TAUTOLOGY and he didnt need to read the rest as it all was in the first few pages. Geometry as a body of facts can be taught in a few weeks in 7th and 8th grade. Geometry as a [CLEAR LOGICAL THINGS] course cannot be taught to Sophomores. Ninety-eight percent of Geometry as taught is a waste of time. But teachers love it teaching it 30 to 40 years. Euclid is untouchable. Students a year later remember nothing from the course. In 1900 it was known. In 1958 they tried to say limit the proof part. But books get prettier with color ink and pictures and most sophomores are forced through it with probably nothing happening. Im trying your method of writing a short note. See how it rambles. Jesse Bits From Betty With italicized comments by the typist! I was born January 8, 1924 in Martinsburg, Pa. to parents Samuel M. and Mary (Smith) Brumbaugh. Even though named Mary Elizabeth, I was, as long as I can remember, called Betty. How you get that from Mary E, I dont know. I grew up on a big farm south of Martinsburg with four brothers and two sisters. My brothers were Eli, Denver, Dean and Ellis, all older. One older brother, John, died in infancy. My sisters were Ruth (older) and younger sister Evelyn. One older sister, Miriam, who I never knew, died at age of 5 of diphtheria. (Bettys brother Dean was the fifth and sixth grade teacher at Martin School, just outside of Martinsburg, for Johnny, Betty, Esther, and the Typist, and later worked for Johnny when he returned and became Superintendent of Schools in the Martinsburg-Roaring Spring area.) It seemed like we were always having company; aunts, uncles, cousins, etc., especially on Sundays. I walked out a long lane to get on the school bus. We had butchering days in the fall. My mother would sit, like for hours, and scrape the intestines clean, to put sausage into. She also cooked and canned sausage and tenderloins, they were delicious. We had a smoke-house and my dad cured and smoked the hams. We also had a summer house right behind the big house. It was only a large kitchen that we moved into every summer where we prepared and ate all our meals, did all the canning, jelly making, etc., so the big house stayed cooler. On thrashing days we cooked for about fifteen men. (It took several men to efficiently thrash wheat or other grain, so when it was time to thrash, the neighbors all gathered at this farm today, and that farm tomorrow, and helped each other. The wives and older daughters got together and cooked large, and I do mean large, meals for all the workers.) We also had a good sized apple orchard, and also had a nice cool cave to store the apples, and potatoes in winter. Our butchering house was also the wash house, where we laundered the clothes. We had an electric washer, but heated the water in large kettles over a fire. We always had electricity, and I remember getting our first refrigerator with that big, round motor on top. Once in a while we had people, called gypsies. come to the house. My mother couldnt turn anyone away, so she always gave them something to eat. I was afraid of them. We also had sheep. I loved the lambs, and watching the man shear those sheep was amazing to see all that wool. Those sheep looked so naked without that wool. On top of a ridge on our farm was a huge patch of blackberries, seemed like acres. Every summer people would come and pick them by the gallon. They were free for the picking. After my three older brothers married and left home, my other brother Ellis, and younger sister Evelyn and I had to help milk the cows. Getting up before daylight on cold mornings to milk those cows was not my favorite thing, so I decided then I never wanted to marry a farmer! But I did like school. My older brother Dean was a teacher, and he was my teacher in 5th and 6th grades. He gave me my first C in arithmetic, my only C. Well, I never did like math. In these grades I also had my first encounter with a kid named Johnny many years later he became my one and only. He also had a sister Esther and a little brother James at the same school. (But that little brother did learn to type and run a computer, didnt he!) At Cove High School, a big stone building up on a hill, called Bean Hill, I liked playing basket ball and sang in a girls glee club. Also helped write our class song for Farmers week which was a week each year when each class had a day to entertain parents, friends, etc., with our class song, class play, etc., with each class competing against the others. (Some of you could elaborate more on this event.) (The typist doesnt remember much about Farmers Week, except that by the time he got to that high school for a year or so, the Week had been reduced to a couple of days. Except for playing in the band or orchestra, he tried to hide so there was no chance to be picked for a part in a play or other activity of any kind. There is one story to tell. Dont remember which year it was, but they showed a Dagwood Bumsted movie, as part of Farmers Week. Seem to remember Dagwood was selling something to farmers, and somehow hooked a womens hair curler instead of a milking machine to the cows, with expected results. Papa laughed so hard he almost fell out of his chair, then when he was told that was a Hollywood Movie he was so embarrassed to think someone would see him laugh at such a terrible thing. ) While in high school I also worked for a neighbor lady, Mrs. Bridenbaugh, doing house work and cooking, and who else should be there working for Mr. Bridenbaugh, but Johnny, who I met when we were in 5th and 6th grade. (The Typist also worked for Bridenbaughs. Elsewhere in the Humberd Chronicles it says, Jim always looked forward to the middle Brumbaugh girl being there to help Mrs. Bridenbaugh with the dinner, etc. She was much older and a little cranky, but oh so pretty! And is still very pretty, to this day! And thats still true!) Bettys response, Thanks Jim. Is she still cranky? Sorry, you wouldnt know. Well of course Johnny and I were in the same class in high school, but I wasnt too impressed with him then or any other guy for that matter. But he played basket-ball our senior year, and we won the district championship. The night of our High School graduation this Mary Elizabeth name came back to me. When they called Mary E. to get her diploma. I just sat there. The guy beside me, Rich Wareham, nudged me and said, Isnt that you? Well, I soon got to my feet. After graduation I went to Juniata College in Huntington, Pa., majoring in Elementary Education. While there Johnny and I saw each other a few times. (The Typist remembers going to Huntington with Johnny one time, purportedly to see a basket-ball game, but even he wasnt dumb enough to believe that. The Typist still wishes he had read [and copied] some of the letters he found in Johnnys dresser drawer one day. Today he might be paid a lot to destroy them instead of giving them to the appropriate grandchildren! ) John went to Bryan College for a while, then left and worked for his Uncle Larry in Indiana. Later he and brother James joined the Merchant Marines. After leaving the M. M. he enlisted in the Army and was an instructor at Fort Knox, Ky. ( He was lucky to have the Typist there to help take care of him more about this time in Johnnys life is told elsewhere in the Humberd Chronicles.) I guess we really got to know each other through letters, many letters. Also getting together at Mary and Harolds house in Martinsburg, his sister and brother-in-law, thanks Mary. While at College, Professor Butts, Supt. of Schools in Martinsburg wanted me to come home and teach for a while, because they needed teachers so badly, but I felt I should finish school first. So glad I did. An incident happened while in college; A daughter of one of the professors was very ill for a long time and later needed tutoring to catch up. The Prof. asked several of us to teach her certain subjects. Of all things, I taught her arithmetic! When finished he and his wife had us to their house for dinner, and he gave each of us a wallet with $5.00 in it. I then realized Professors were human, dear Dr. Binkley. Somehow Johnny attended my college graduation, but he was still in the Army at that time. That fall I got a job teaching second grade in Altoona. I didnt have a car, so stayed with a Mrs. Jenny Morgan, and went home on week-ends, on the bus. By then my folks had sold the farm to my brother Denver, and moved into Martinsburg. That summer, after first year of teaching, I went to Penn State to get enough credits for my permanent certification. In October Johnny came home on furlough and we became engaged. In December he was discharged from the Army and we got married on December 27th while I was on Christmas vacation, still teaching in Altoona. (Bettys handwritten memo doesnt say, but the Typist would bet this was 1947.) We were married at the Memorial Church of the Brethren in Martinsburg where I was a member. We started our married life in a one room apartment in Altoona, an attic, 3rd floor, and shared a bath on the 2nd floor with two other girls. It was all I could find before we were married. John decided that since he was able to get the G. I Bill, he would go to school. So he started at Penn State Center in Altoona. To help make some extra money he bought a pair of tree trimmers and went house to house asking people if they needed any trees trimmed. Well he did quite well with that job. (The Typist remembers the acres of apple trees that needed trimmed at the Bridenbaugh farm. When Johnny finished with a tree, it looked beautiful, but when the Typist got done with a tree, it was at best a bush. Guess who continued to get the job of tree trimmer in Bridenbaughs orchard?) One cold afternoon when he came home to rest the room wasnt so warm, so he turned the oven on in our gas stove and left the door open for heat. Meanwhile he fell asleep, and later, for some reason, the gas was turned off, but then it was turned back on. No one knew he was home. Well, when I came home from school I smelled the gas, and turned it off and finally got him awake. Today I guess we could sue the landlord, but they were nice people, and didnt intend to harm the tenants. We soon found another place with two rooms, but still shared a bath. This other couple had two sons in college. We enjoyed the Hartleys. He was crippled, but was a streetcar conductor. And by the way, when I first started teaching I rode the street car every day to my school. We attended the Altoona Bible Church quite a lot, formally the 28th St. Church of the Brethren. We really liked Pastor Henry Culp. I mention this because a day after John passed away, Pastor Culp was at a restaurant and choked to death on a fish bone. After teaching three years and getting my permanent certification, we moved to Penn State at State College, Penna., where John continued school. (State College really was the name of the town where Penn State College was/is located, but now perhaps it is called Penn State University.) While there I did typing for two professors and worked in a office with a dozen or so girls each running a calculator and a lady, who we didnt really appreciate, hovering over us. There were no teaching positions except a one room school in the country and you had to fire a stove no thanks. John worked part time at a drug store soda fountain. We lived in an apartment in Pleasant Gap, a few miles from the college. The State Penitentiary was close to us so when an escapee was on the loose, we kept things locked up. (For reasons he cant imagine, the Typist remembers visiting at the apartment in Pleasant Gap, and can report without fear of contradiction that this was the one and only night he ever spent in bed with Betty. Of course Johnny was sleeping in the middle of the bed, but close is better than nothing. That was a small apartment, with no space other than the bed, large enough to stretch out and sleep.) Bettys response, I wouldnt have mentioned that even if I had remembered! But OK Jim. (What an insult, that she wouldnt have remembered, or admitted, something like that!) A highlight of Johns graduation was the speaker, President Dwight Eisenhower. His brother Milton was president of Penn State at the time, and this was the first and last time I ever saw a President in the flesh. After graduation John got a job teaching Industrial Arts in Spring Grove, Pa., at the high school. They were just getting started with Industrial Arts and didnt have space at the high school, so his shop was in a two room school building a mile or so away. Therefore, he had to bus the kids to the school. But a new high school was finally finished and he had his shop. Speaking of busing, he and two other teachers drove a bus for several years, morning and afternoon. He enjoyed the little kids. The two other drivers always stopped at our house for coffee before going on the bus route in the morning. (Again, the typist remembers being in Spring Grove, at the apartment over a hardware store, if he remembers correctly. Could that have been about June 1951, when he was on his way to Fort Monmouth New Jersey, just after being married on June 2, 1951? Cant imagine thats the date, but being there as they moved in, is remembered exactly. Somehow it is also remembered that in about mid-September 1951, the Typist, Emmy and Ronnie stopped at Spring Grove, driving a 1936 Chevy [previously owned by Paul, then the folks, then Mary and Harold, then us], with Ronnies Crib tied on the back. We left the crib for David, and etc., and etc. ) Bettys response, All three boys used that crib. I kept it for all 9 grand-kids. Now Davids have it for Brandon. A few new mattresses have been bought for it in the years since. When we first moved to Spring Grove we lived in a very nice apartment over the hardware store. (See, he remembered that part correctly.) We were expecting our first child. John worked at a cannery that summer. David John was born on October 1, 1951. We later bought our first home, between York and Spring Grove. (The Typist and family visited there in about 1957, while driving a red, 1955 Chevy Station Wagon.) Three years later our second son, Larry Thomas, was born and three years after that our third son, Charles Allen, was born. By then we needed a bigger house. David was about to start school and we were not living within the Spring Grove school district where we wanted him to attend. We finally found a big house close to the high school and David could walk to the elementary school. (The Typist also visited at this house. He couldnt imagine that someone like Johnny could be a good school teacher until, during a business trip one time, he spent a couple of hours in class with him. He isnt smart enough to tell if John could teach, but he never before or since saw a bunch of students who liked their teacher as much as these students liked John. And that must be at least half the battle of teaching, isnt it?) Over the years John went from Industrial Arts teacher to Guidance Counselor, to high School Principal. Meanwhile he was taking courses at Western Maryland college in nearby Maryland, and later certification for Supt. of Schools. He also took a Sabbatical for one year and supervised student teachers from Penn State, which took him to various places, and he was only home on weekends. Another activity which took him away for a week or so at a time, was when he served as Chairperson on several evaluating Committees at various high schools. Well, I was no longer teaching, except at home. But going back, when David was a baby we became involved in starting a Grace Brethren Church in York. Im so thankful our boys could grow up in that church, and were involved in about every activity as we were. In school the boys were in a lot of sports, music, competition etc., and we attended just about every game and activity and event they were in. Our life revolved around theirs. We took trips in the summer, not so much that we could afford it, but somehow managed. Before David graduated from high school we took our big trip west in a motor home. (Again the Typist or perhaps by now the Pest, was there when John was looking at motor homes to rent, and remembers recommending they visit Mount Rushmore in South Dakota. Johnny said later that he thought that was a dumb idea until he did it, and then was very pleased to have seen the statues carved on the mountain.) We visited Disneyland and Jim and Emmys (just trying to get even), and Esther and Gus and family in California. (Esther and Jim are Johns brother and sister.) (One year, dont remember which one, Johnny attended a conference of some kind in Long Beach, or thereabouts, and visited our home. Betty, son Larry, wife Joyce, and baby Heidi, came to Rancho Mirage, California for the Brethren Conference in August 1982. It was held at the Rancho Las Palmas Marriott Hotel, just across a fairway or two, from our home. And in 1990 The Typist and friend visited Betty in York. That was important because we found the real Dried Beef is still made in that part of the country and a dozen jars at a time is delivered to our home in California, a couple of times a year.) After graduation David attended LeTournal College for one year. During that year we had an exchange student from Ecuador for several months, Diego Saa B. Very interesting experience. We enjoyed him. Im sorry we lost contact with him. By the way, I did get back to teaching when the boys were in school, mostly substituting. I worked a lot for teachers on sick leave or on a sabbatical. The year Larry was starting college at Taylor University, the school board at Martinsburg, where John and I grew up, called John to be Supt. of Schools. After being in Spring Grove for 20 years we never intended to leave the area. John sent another man to Martinsburg who was interested in the job. He was elected, but weeks later decided he couldnt take it. So they called John back for the job. John decided he wasnt getting any younger and would like to try the position. That was in 1972. (Heres a story Johnny told the Typist about the meeting with the teachers the day before school started, when he first became Superintendent of Schools at Martinsburg. He was telling them that they should be especially attentive to the needs of the little trouble makers that are in most classes. They need special attention, and should be treated very nicely, because as Mr. Kensinger, Mr. Brumbaugh, and Miss Skyles can tell you, that little trouble maker may come back some day as your Superintendent! Mr. Brumbaugh was Bettys brother.) Charles was in the 10th grade in Spring Grove and had just been elected president of his class. David was working but living at home, and they helped us to decide. It all worked out and Charlie graduated from the same Alma Mater as John and I. I think he was more popular than his Dad. People would say to John, Oh, you are Charlies dad, or Oh, Charlie is your son. John got a kick out of that. David stayed in York working for York Caskets. He married Shirley Stull the same year. At age twelve he had invited Shirley home with us on a Sunday and it seemed like they never stopped seeing each other. Larry graduated from Taylor University and went on to Grace Seminary after he married Joyce Knepper. He and Joyce also grew up together in our church. She graduated from Lancaster School of Nursing. Charlie also graduated from Taylor University, and after a year of teaching, married Mary Spencer from Fort Wayne, Ind., whom he met in college. While in Martinsburg I taught five years full time to students with reading disabilities. I later did mostly full time substituting. John wanted me to go with him to conventions, etc., so I stayed with substituting. I dont regret that. (Emmy used the same excuse not to have a paying job most years. The Typist remembers that she went with him on many trips, and one time her schedule even permitted her to go along on a business trip to Hawaii. Wonder how she arranged that?) We enjoyed attending the Vicksburg Church where Johns Dad was pastor many years before. We also got to visit with Dean Walters occasionally when he and Peggy came to visit from Washington, DC. John had Dean speak several times at Commencements, etc., when he was Principal and Supt. Just this past July Dean died of a stroke and heart attack. (The Typist remembers seeing Deans picture next to a Chemistry Set in the Sears Roebuck catalog at Christmas one year. Who remembers more trivia, and guess who hopes this is correct?) Not long after we moved to Martinsburg my brother Denver died of cancer. He had bought the family farm. His son Robert still has the farm. Another brother, Dean, who had retired from teaching, died a few years later of a massive heart attack. One of the goals John wanted to accomplish most after becoming Supt. was to have a new Elementary School built in Martinsburg. (The old school building was where the Typist and several others in the family attended grade school. And if it is remembered correctly, some attended the high school, right next door.) It was needed disparately even though building a new school is never without some opposition. But it did get done. However, he never lived to see its dedication. He was diagnosed with cancer in early spring, May of 1981, and died Dec. 8, 1981. I was invited to the school dedication about two years later. Charlies family and I attended. A plaque hangs in the school with Johns name on it. Thanks to Jim and Emmy he did get to make a last trip to Indiana that summer, that he very much wanted to do. They had come in from California and visited us, and drove us to Indiana. (That was nearly eighteen years ago, and we still have the same car!) John wanted to visit his Mom and brothers and sisters, that were there. The first thing he wanted to do each year when school was out, was to go to Indiana. We had some wonderful times out there with his family, uncles, aunts, and cousins. The summer he was sick we were back and forth a lot from York to Martinsburg for tests, because he was in the York hospital a lot, and once to Johns Hopkins. (His doctor in Martinsburg was Robert Bridenbaugh, the son of the Bridenbaugh family, where Johnny and Betty, and the Typist worked all those years earlier.) In late August he was feeling better and we were back in Martinsburg. He spoke to the teachers at their pre-school meeting, sort of gave them a pep talk and said he wouldnt be back. I dont know how he did it, but got a standing ovation. My heart was breaking. I appreciate so much his Mom (it must have been so very hard for her), Mary and Jesse coming to the funeral, and Paul and Leila flying up from Florida, and Lenora Ann, a niece, came up from Dover, Delaware.. The schools were closed that afternoon. The next day we also had a memorial service at the high school in Spring Grove, because he wanted it, and Dean Walters spoke. I stayed in Martinsburg for two years after that, teaching most of the time. My older sister Ruth died and I decided it was time to move back to York where two of our sons, David and Charlie, were living. We had always planned to retire there anyhow. Several years later my oldest brother Eli died and in 1995, my youngest brother Ellis died. His wife Vergie, is still living and so is Deans wife Virginia. My youngest sister Evelyn, married to Richard King, is the only other one left in my family, and lives in East York. So glad we live close to each other. Cant believe Ive lived back in York now for fifteen years. David and Shirleys two girls, Joeanna and Michele are both married. Joeanna, married Wayne Smith, and Michele married David White, and they (Michele and David) have given me a great grandson, Brandon Michael. Larry and Joyce are living in Bethlehem, Pa., where he is Pastor of The Grace Brethren Church. They have Heidi, who will graduate from high school in June, and Luke, Beckie, and Julie. Charlie and Mary are living in Red Lion, not far from me. He is assistant High School Principal. They have Caleb, Joel, and Sarah. And yes James I am still single. (The Typist says that Betty being single is a terrible waste of Natural Resources.) Having had the best husband, but only for 34 years, and a wonderful caring family, I am truly blessed. The Lord is good. A story or two I forgot to include in all of this story. When we had Diego, the exchange student, we took him to Washington, DC. for a day. Charlie went with us. Our representative from here took us around. We attended a Senate or House meeting and they were arguing over something. Diego said if that were in Equator they would probably be shooting at each other. His dad was high up in the government, and had been arrested a time or two. Diego didnt like manual labor. We were cleaning up leaves one day and he said he didnt do that, at home as the gardener did it. Well, we kindly let him know he wasnt in Quito now. But he did like that little piece of the chicken wing. I dont cook it any more, but he ate the whole thing, bones and all, mostly bones. He also had his birthday the same day as mine, so we celebrated together. While in Washington we ate lunch in the House of Representatives Cafeteria, and Diego spilled a glass of water. John jokingly said, Now you know that could cause an International Incident. That was when he told us about his Government. (Again the Typist has a comment. He remembers offering to take the whole family, including Diego, to dinner. As he remembers, David, Diego and Larry ordered the biggest, and most expensive steak on the menu. Maybe this time, or another time, the Typist was at a series of meetings near Philadelphia, and didnt have time to visit Spring Grove. Somehow we agreed to meet at the first Sunoco station in the town of , about half way in between. And it worked. There was always a Sunoco station in every town in that part of Pennsylvania.) Several years ago, you probably read or heard about a group of Chinese immigrants, about 300, who were washed ashore in New York Harbor. Well, those that survived were immediately arrested and put in our prison here. Well Evelyn and Dick, who spent two summers in China teaching English to the Chinese, were very taken with these prisoners. They visited them a lot and sort of adopted one man named Yon Yon. Most of them were here because of the one child family policy, and religious persecution. Well, how I got involved; Evelyn and Dick planned a trip to Florida and asked me to go along. In the meantime they had agreed to take Yon Yon if he ever got out of prison. Well, about two days before we planned to leave for Florida, and after three years in prison, these prisoners were released, those that still remained. They had to take him, so we all went to Florida. I learned an awful lot, riding all the way down there and back, about him and China. He spoke rather good English and had become a Christian in prison, couldnt get to know enough about the Bible. He is now on his own, working in New York, I think. Believe me, their one child policy is no joke. Evelyn said the last time then were there, just before they had to leave, a student came to class very upset. They had College Students, married couples, professionals, all kinds. Anyhow, the girl was pregnant and had just been ordered to have an abortion, because it was their second child. It didnt matter that they had lost their first one before birth.. We cant take in all the immigrants, but there has to be a better way. One more story; When I was in College a group of us girls lived on the same dorm floor. We just became great friends and somehow started calling ourselves the D. Ds. We wouldnt tell what that meant, but it was the Dizzy Dozen, and everyone knew us as the D.Ds. Anyhow, a few years ago I got a phone call out of the blue, from a former D.D. a former roommate, no less, forget how she reached me. She wanted to find all the D.D. and try and get together. I had only been in touch with one, another roommate, who lived in New Jersey. We did reach everyone, 45 years after graduation. We went to Jos house in Oakmont, near Pittsburgh for a week-end, the one who started this. All were there and spouses, except three; one lives in Florida; one was killed in an auto accident, and one other. Another girl and I were the only ones without husbands. The other one was divorced. But two others have lost husbands since our first reunion. We try to get together once a year at various places. Interesting, one lived near us for years and her husband was Supt. of Schools in N. York, just a few miles away. and I didnt know she was there. Last year we met in Georgetown, Delaware. I neglected to mention, and this is for the benefit of my family mostly. My dad was 72 when he died on January 21, 1953. All his life he was a democrat, but when Eisenhower was elected President, he voted Republican for the first and only time. My dad was very excited about seeing this inauguration on TV. So he went to my brother Deans house because my folks didnt as yet have a TV. But before the event even happened he had a cerebral hemorrhage and died. My mother died at the age of 76 on December 23, 1960. She had suffered a broken hip several months earlier and was staying some of the time at our house and some of the time at my sister Evelyns, who lives nearby. She finally went home to Martinsburg where my older sister Ruth took care of her. But in December she had a stroke and died two days before Christmas. (Thats it, thats all the Bits from Betty. The final corrections were received from her and typed on February 2, 1999.) Esthers Story Esther Dorcas Humberd Coats Written in December 1993 With italicized comments by the typist! One day, on April the Second 1926, in Ashland, Ohio, a bouncing baby girl was born to Anna Marie Humberd, and Russell Isaac Humberd. They named me Esther Dorcas Humberd. I was the only one of the seven children who was born in a Hospital. I remember how, as I grew up, I would pretend to be a teacher, and would line up the dolls and sing and talk to them. As I grew up there were a lot of chickens in the nearby chicken house, and I enjoyed feeding the chickens, and liked to talk to them. I also remember that our family lived in several different homes in several different States. I remember one time I spent time with a lady named Audrey who would drive her car, and take me many places. My Pop was a preacher, and went many places to speak. One time, while the family was in the car, traveling someplace, Brother Johnny said to his father, Step on the juice and go faster. At one time I had a job in a very large house in a city north of Chicago, on the shore of Lake Michigan. I would scrub floors and wash windows. Later I worked at Zenith Radio, and at another time I worked for the Sunbeam Company. Another job was with a company called Carborundum. Near the end of World War II, we lived in Akron, and I had a job at Goodyear Aircraft. I worked in the huge building where they had built dirigibles, and were now building parts for airplanes used to win WW II. Without my help, who knows what might have happened to that war! I remember meeting the Humbard Family, who also lived in Akron, and my Pop preached at the Humbards church. (Rex Humberd, often seen on TV, is a member of that family.) When I lived in Chicago, my roommate was a lady named Ruthie, and we lived above a church. Another roommate was named Shirley. We didnt have to travel far to get to church! I attended Moody Bible Institute, in Chicago, for one school year, and also spent almost a school year at Bryan University, in Dayton, Tenn. At one time I lived in Flora, Ind. where I worked at a furniture factory. (This story does not tell everything in the order in which it happened, but it does tell many things that I remember happened, and that is the important part!) At one time I lived near my sister Mary and her husband Harold in Chicago, and worked at Sears Roebuck for awhile. One day, I went with a friend to the Chicago Evangelistic Institute, where I met Gustava Coats. What a momentous occasion! My friends and I were going to a Youth meeting, Gus went along, and has been along ever since. Gus just happened to live across the alley from the home where I lived, and we dated regularly. At first Gus would watch me go to work, and later would meet me at the bus stop, then a little later would meet me as I got off work at Sunbeam. Then came the day Gus went with me to visit my family at Flora, Ind. That is the beginning of the long relationship Gus has had with my family. Gus must have fit in with my family OK, because on June 16, 1951 we were married, by my Pop, at 3:00 PM in the Grace Brethren Church in Flora, Ind. My brother Paul was the Best Man, and my roommate Ruthie, was my Maid of Honor. Martha played the piano, or maybe that was Mary, I dont remember for sure. There was a good crowd for the reception at my folks home, just outside Flora. We spent a short honeymoon at a hotel in Logansport. We could see a fire across the street from our hotel, and were sure glad we werent in that building. We lived in Chicago where I continued to work at Sunbeam, and Gus was still attending the Chicago Evangelistic Institute. When the Institute moved to Iowa, Gus got a job at Hotpoint. We lived in Chicago when both Nancy and John were born, then in 1960 we moved to California where we stayed with Jim and Emmy for a few months. Later we moved into our first home, thanks a lot to Jim and Emmy. This is where we began our day care service. I took care of little kids aged from 18 months to 3 years old. We did this for 25 years, and we had almost 900 different children during that period. In 1984 we moved north of Los Angeles to Palmdale, where we live now. Now back to the past, and a few other memories. While I was still a young girl, and we lived in Martinsburg, Pa., Mom or Pop found a couple of poems. They put them on the cupboard in the kitchen, and while doing dishes, I learned the poems. One was, Will you walk into my parlor said the spider to the fly? The other was Poor little black sheep that strayed away. I still enjoy saying them. I always said that our Police dog, named Rover, had 52 puppies, but Jim wrote in his story that she had over 120. Thats a lot of pups. In 1994 my graduating class at Bean Hill, whoops I meant to say Cove High School, just outside Martinsburg, Pa., will celebrate our 50th class reunion. I am supposed to write a paragraph or so about my life since graduation. I found report cards from my school days. I got an A in spelling. For Food and Clothing I received a C and a D. When we telephoned Betty (Brother Johnnys wife) a couple of weeks ago, I remembered that her brother, Dean, was my teacher in 5th and 6th grade. (Only four rooms in the whole school building, and there were two grades in each room.) On my report card Dean wrote, Whispers too much, and put a check after it. He did that once each year. A couple of years ago I was showing my report cards to my Grandkids. I hoped they would notice that I got an A in spelling and arithmetic, but all Russell, the youngest boy, could see was, Whispers too much and the check mark! I told him that my brother John married the teachers sister Betty. Russell said, Oh, he was your brother-in-law. I said, not quite a brother-in-law, and they were not married until several years later. Now, if I mention my report card, Russell always says, Whispers too much! When I mentioned this to Betty, she said her brother did that to most of his students. That made me feel better, but Ill bet I was the only one who got a check mark too. Oh yes, I am really glad that I learned to play the piano when I was very young. The lady who gave me lessons was going to India as a missionary, and my lessons cost 50 an hour. I didnt have too many lessons before I could play my first song, Jesus loves me this I know, with one finger. I remember singing a duet with my mother at the Vicksburg church, when I was a teenager. The song was Only Believe. Mom played the piano and we both sang. I looked toward the wall and not toward the audience, I was so bashful. While I was a student at Moody in Chicago, one Easter Sunday I sang in a choir of 4,000 people, at a meeting in Soldier Field. I wasnt scared at all that time. At Vicksburg, my Sunday School class was held in the first and second row of the church (there were no separate rooms in the little church), and my teacher was Mary Dively. One time after Sunday School was over, my Pop went to the front of the church and said, I dont usually do this now, but I want to give an invitation for anyone to accept Jesus as their Savior. I took two or three steps to the alter and accepted Jesus as my Savior, and was later baptized. God has been with me ever since in ways no one will ever know. After all, if youve been in one hospital, youve been in them all, and thats about all I will say about that. O yes, I remember some jobs I had to do when I was very young. For example, I had to pick potato bugs. I dont remember how much I was paid, maybe ten bugs for 5. I proof-read books before Jesse printed them. I would tear down the type, and put it in the little spaces in the special drawers, then Mom would set up the type for the next page. I also helped put the books together sometimes. My favorite job was gathering the eggs. The chickens and I really had a nice time talking together. I recently heard from a girl friend, and she asked if I had a sister named Lois. I said that one time I did, but now she is called Martha. One Christmas I wanted a doll bed so much that I asked my Mom if I could have one, and a doll bed was found under the Tree for me on Christmas morning. A few days later, a package came in the mail, and when it was opened, there was another Doll bed for me. I sure was glad about that. It was always a good time when we drove down from Chicago, and we all got together at Pauls when they lived on the farm near Flora. I remember one time I stayed with my Mom at her home in Winona Lake, while Gus was visiting his friends in Michigan. Mom and I would take our Bran Flakes and go down to the lake and eat our breakfast, and feed the ducks. The last time we were at home in Indiana, was when we stayed at Moms home in Winona while she was in the hospital. That was the last time we saw Mom. When my Pop died, several years earlier, Jim and I flew home from California, for the funeral. I remember the good times Gus and I and Nancy and John, had going to Disneyland. We collected S & H Green Stamps and traded them for tickets. We got in free for three years, by using the stamps. Now it costs about $30 each to get in. I remember one year, we visited back East and when we got home, we got on an airplane and flew to Hawaii where Nancy was living. Her husband Bob was in the Marines and was stationed there, and we stayed with them. One time when we were visiting at Flora in 1979, I went home to Pennsylvania with Johnny and Betty. It was nice to go back to Martinsburg. It was the last time I was able to visit there. One year on our anniversary, Nancy and John, our daughter and son, went with us to Catalina Island by boat. That was a nice boat trip. Well, after all of this I have come to the end of my story. We have come a long way in our 43 years together. There have been a lot of good times, and a lot of disappointments, but we are still getting along well. And yes, God has kept us together through it all. Love to all those who read this, and I hope it brings back memories of the good times we had over the years. Love, Esther ==================== These are the poems that Esther mentioned in her story Po lil Brak Sheep Po lil brack sheep dat strayed away. Dun los in de win and de rain. And de Shepherd he say, Oh Hirelin, go fin my sheep again. But de Hirelin he say, Oh Shepherd, dat sheep am ole and grey. And he say, Oh Hirelin, go fin my sheep again. But de Hirelin, he frowin, Oh Shepherd, dat sheep am bad and brack. But de Shepherd, he say, Oh Hirelin, go fine my sheep agin. But de Hirelin he say, Oh Shepherd, de res ob de sheep am here. But de Shepherd he smile, he hod it de mostest dear. De Shepherd doe out in de dartness Where the night was col and bleak. And dat lil brack sheep, he fine it and lay it against his cheek. But de Hirelin he frowns, Oh Shepherd, dont bring dat sheep to me. But de Shepard he smiles as he hods it tight, And dat lil brack sheep wuz me! The Spider and the Fly Will you walk into my parlor? Said the Spider to the Fly. Tis the prettiest little parlor that ever you did spy: The way into my parlor is up a winding stair, And I have many curious things to show when you are there. Oh no, no, said the little fly, To ask me is in vain; For who goes up your winding stair can neer come down again. Im sure you must be weary, dear, with soaring up so high; Will you rest upon my little bed? said the spider to the fly. There are pretty curtains drawn around, the sheets are fine and thin; And if you like to rest a while, Ill snugly tuck you in! Oh no, no, said the little fly, For Ive often heard it said, They never, never wake again, who sleep upon your bed! Said the cunning spider to the fly, Dear friend, what can I do To prove the warm affection Ive always felt for you? I have, within my pantry, good store of all thats nice; Im sure youre very welcome -- will you please to take a slice? Oh no, no, said the little Fly, Kind sir, that cannot be. Ive heard whats in your pantry, and I do not wish to see! Sweet creature, said the spider, Youre witty and youre wise; How handsome are you gauzy wings, how brilliant are your eyes! I have a little looking-glass upon my parlor shelf; If youll step in one moment, dear, you shall behold yourself. I thank you, gentle sir, she said, for what youre pleased to say, And bidding you good morning now, Ill call another day. The spider turned him round about, and went into his den, For well he knew the silly fly would soon be back again; So he wove a subtle web in a little corner sly, And set his table ready to dine upon the fly. Then he came out to his door again, and merrily did he sing, Come hither, hither, pretty fly, with the pearl and silver wing; Your robes are green and purple, theres a crest upon your head; Your eyes are like the diamond bright, but mine are dull as lead. Alas, Alas! How very soon this silly little fly, Hearing his wily, flattering words, came slowly flitting by; With buzzing wings she hung aloft, then near and nearer drew, Thinking only of her brilliant eyes, and green and purple hue; Thinking only of her crested head -- poor foolish thing! At last. Up jumped the cunning spider, and fiercely held her fast. He dragged her up his winding stair, into his dismal den Within his little parlor but she ne'er came out again! And now, dear little children, who may this story read, To idle, silly, flattering words, I pray you neer give heed: Unto an evil counsellor close heart, and ear, and eye. And take a lesson from this tale of the spider and the fly. Mary Howill (1799 - 1888) This is my life, Gustava Coats (25th day of April 1990) In the Begining On the Ninth day of September 1921 there was a boy born into this world, in Hope, Michigan. My Dad died when I was around 3 yrs. My mother was not able to keep us so I was placed in an orphanage. One day a man came and took me and another boy with him. I remember that we got in a car, and he drove for a long ways. We arrived at a house in Beaverton, Michigan, and went inside. We saw pigs and chickens. Then the woman got me to come in the house where she played the organ for me. While she did that, the man and boy who I came with left. Soon they came back, they had forgotten to leave my clothes. This was the beginning of a new life for me. The names of my new Mom and Dad were Nancy Coats and Orin Coats. They gave me my room, and this was a new life for me. My Mom and Dad Now a little about my Foster Mom and Dad. I dont know too much about them. My Dad had three brothers. Two died and one, named Ike, came to see us. He came from Paulding (Canton), Ohio. He also had a sister and other relatives I dont know about. Mom was originally married to a man named John McGrath. While married, she had a son named John McGrath who died in 1921. That is the year I was born. Mom also had sisters she took care of until they died. She also had a brother who lived a short distance from us. Dont remember what year he died. After her first Husband died, Mom married Orin Coats. Dont know what year or date. Pop worked for the City of Beaverton on the W. P. A. as already mentioned. Mom was strict with me, and just did not let me go just anywhere, when I was growing up. Did not want me to have any girl friends, or go out with them. When ever I got out of hand she grabbed me by the hair. I can remember she used to get a willow switch that got my attention. I had a teacher who also was strict. She kept a stick, about foot long, and she used it too. In those days, teachers had control over the kids. My Hometown Beaverton was a small town when my folks moved there. No cement or Black top streets. They were dirt, with no street lights, no sewers. Water was piped outside, and there was no inside plumbing. The bathroom was an Outhouse. No TV in those days, just radios. One time the local store that sold explosives blew up, and leveled lots of stores in the area. There were no cars, only horses and buggies or wagons. They came to Beaverton in about 1918. Three years after her son died, I came to stay with them. I had a wagon I used to play with, like it was a car. Also had a dog, and at one time a sheep, and a Billy Goat as pets. Later we had to get rid of them. The dog had to be shot for some reason. I cried, because I liked the dog a lot. I took him and buried him myself. We had a flowing well in our yard. It was good water. We caught rain water to wash clothes. I helped wash clothes, clean house, milk cows, feed the chickens, pigs, horses, and cows. Shoveled snow in winter, there was coal, and we cut wood for the fire. School and Church Then the day came that I first attended the Beaverton school. As years went by we went to the Methodist Church where I attended Sunday School. As I grew up I enjoyed playing soft-ball, later basketball. I remember Christmas and Thanksgiving, times of giving presents and eating chicken and turkey. We used to get out the old grey horse, hitch it to the buggy, and go to my Moms granddaughters house and Daughter-in-laws. It took us a couple of hours to get to their house. Friends and Neighbors As time went by we would have friends come and camp in our yard. We became close friends, their names were John and Fanny Morris. They had two boys and we had fun playing together. They came every year to stay for a week. My Dad had a niece who lived in Big Rapids, Michigan. They would come and stay for a day. They had one boy who died when he was around 14 or 15. It was sad for them to lose him. Then we had new neighbors move next door. We got to know them and the boys and I would play together. There was one girl, we used to play store together. We all got along good with each other, then they moved. Other people moved in. Others came and went, as the years passed. I can remember one Christmas I got a train which had a light on front which would light up. Also a car that had a light. At nights Dad and Mom and I would play checkers, dominos, and we would eat apples and pop corn, and listen to the radio. There was no TV to watch in those days. Living in those Days Back home in Michigan again, we would sit on the river bank and catch fish. We could catch Bull-heads by the pail full. In winter we went ice skating. There was a hill next door to us, and I would take my sled, run and slide down the hill, and go half way across river. The river ice would freeze to 18 inches thick. Snow would get a foot deep. I can remember snow piled up after the snow plow went by, some at least 15 ft high. We made our own bread, butter, sour kraut, and canned fruit. We had corn, beans, potatoes, and strawberries. We cut our own hay. Went out to the woods, cut wood for winter heat, and for cooking. We also had coal to burn. We would go to town every Wednesday to see an outdoor movie. This was during the summer. I learned to drive a car for first time when Mom-Dad bought a 4 door model A Ford. It was stick shift. Gas was 25 -35-40 at that time. Pop Was Injured, Heart Attack, then Died One time while growing up Pop went across the river to milk the cows. He drove the horses and wagon, but after a long time we saw the horses come into the yard, but Pop was not driving them. We looked and found Pop lying in the wagon. He had fallen, but got into the wagon, then the horses brought him home. When he fell, a nail had gone into his wrist but was able to get into wagon before he passed out. Was a long time before he felt better. One day while we had people visiting us, Pop had a heart attack. He got over that for a little while, then he had another attack and Pop passed away, leaving me and Mom to carry on. I got a job, as I said, with the City of Beaverton. Pop had worked for the City during the time of the W.P.A., in the 1930s. As years passed, Moms health got so she could not do much. That left me to do the work around the house. Pop died in 1947. Then in 1949 Mom passed away, and that left me all alone. But before this I got to meet my brother Earl, who I did not know. It did not seem like we were brothers, because the family was all scattered here and there. I Injured my Knee One day, while I worked for the City, we were digging up a broken water pipe. I told the man who was in the hole to get out, and I would get in. I started to dig and all at once the hole caved in, knocking me to the one side. I was covered up to the waist. It had pushed my left knee against the side, hitting a stone. My boss and the guy pulled me out. My knee swelled up, I could not walk, and it was painful. Neither the Boss nor anyone else could take me to the Hospital, as they had to stay there. I got in the car and drove myself nine miles to the Hospital. They took care of me at once. Got out and went home to see Mom. She was very sick at this time. During the next morning, while I was in the Hospital waiting for surgery, they came and told me that my Mom had passed away. I got some crutches, stayed home, and after that I was left alone. After my surgery, I was on crutches for a long time. At one time I worked helping build a bridge. I can remember when a group of us planted lots of pine trees. Those trees are still there, real big, lots of shade. Working on The Farm In the summer we would plow the fields and plant potatoes, corn, beans, strawberries, and cabbage. We had cows, pigs, chickens that I would have to feed. I remember the hen that showed up with little chicks. We would make our own bread, butter, and can our own fruit. We would have meat from pigs that we had on the farm. We lived near a river, and used to go fishing. We caught lots of them. We also had some geese on the farm. Sometimes my Moms daughter-in-law would bring us some deer meat to eat. After High School Came the Army I took part in church, later became custodian, then Sunday School teacher. As years went by I got a job working for the City of Beaverton. Shortly after I finished High School, I was drafted into the Army. During my time in Service I was sent to Africa, then on to Italy where I was for three years. Then came the day when I was sent home! I can still see my Dad come running out to the gate to meet me. Mom saw me coming down the street. They were very happy to have me home. I was in the US Army, during WW II, from 1942, the year I finished High School, until 1945 when I was discharged. Where do I start with such a story, let's see! My folks felt hurt when I left in 1942, they did not want me to go. But I had no choice, I had to go. Training in the USA I first went to a camp in Kalamazoo, Michigan, then from there to a camp named Camp Claiborne in Louisiana. There we trained, I was a leader of a machine gun (50 Cal) group. My job was to place the guns in a field, and hide them. One time we got up and went on a 25 mile march. At a camp in Arkansas we also trained on an anti-tank gun. As this one outfit I was with, was getting ready to move out, I was sent to Fort Sam Houston, Texas, to the 88th Infantry, where I was for three months. We could go to town on a pass, and we also could go to a movie on the base, or go to the PX. We were there for a while, then one day we were put on a train and landed in Norfolk, VA. We were soon loaded on a big ship, and off into the Blue Sea we went. At night the moon shone on the waves reflected white, from all the salt. After almost three to four weeks we finally saw land. Between the time I first reported to the Army, and the time I went overseas, I got to go home on furlough twice. Rationing was in effect at that time Across the Atlantic to Africa We didn't know where we were headed from Norfolk, but after many days on the ocean, we landed in North Africa. We were stationed in Oran, Africa. We stayed in North Africa for a month. In the day time it was hot, and at night it was cold. You could see for a long distance across the desert at night. One ship that left for Italy was strafed by a German airplane, but we got through OK when we went. And on to Naples, Itlay We then boarded another ship to Naples, Italy. We joined the Fifth Army in Naples. We landed at Naples, and a short way out of town we set up camp. Italian people and their children would line up for something to eat. I got to know a family and would give them extra food. One day they invited me to their home for supper, which was real nice. We ate spaghetti. We stayed in Naples for two weeks, then off we went right into the shooting and the shelling. At one place we had to move a bunch of 105 Howitzers into a field of mud. These guns had to be dug in when they we were fired, or they would jump backwards. One night I had to fire one by myself. This went on all night. We had to crawl under barbed-wire while machine gun bullets flew over out heads. The Battle for Cassino We battled up to Cassino. This place set on top of a mountain the Germans could look down on us. There was quite a battle before we took it. After this on to Rome. After we went on to the Gothic line. Some of the places we went thru were Salerno, and Anzio. After Rome it was on to Florence, Bologna, Venice, Milan. I have books on our trip which helped, although I remember these places anyway. In one of our places in Italy, the thing I remember is the different people I met. A little girl who I made sure got left-over food, and I met her family. A young lad stayed with us and helped out in the Kitchen. The saddest thing I remember when me and two others came upon two young men, maybe 22 years old, who were laying side by side, dead. This is one thing I will always remember. The Rock Got Bigger, Thank God Now I have a true story to tell. It may seem made up but it really happened. I know because it happened to me. While in Italy we pulled into a place where we set up guns and the kitchen and dug holes for us to sleep. We started to dig for a hole about 15 ft from where we had set up the kitchen. While digging we soon hit a stone. He wanted to quit but I said lets keep digging. To my surprise and his, the stone got bigger and bigger. He quit and went somewhere else. I dug a little more, and the stone still got bigger, so I gave up. I moved back about 15 feet and dug in beside a hill and put up my tent and went to bed. About 2 oclock in the morning the Germans began to shell us. Shells were falling all around us. All of a sudden I heard a Big Bang. The next morning when we got up we saw where a shell had landed right at the corner where the other guy and me were first digging our fox hole. There was a piece of the shell that came through my tent. The Captain asked who was in that tent. I told him that it was me. He thought I was very lucky. But it was the Lord who was watching over me, and prayers of people from churches. Then at another place where we were, a shell landed close to me and some others, but no one was hurt. At one time I was sent to the Hospital because my finger was mashed while unloading stuff from a truck. Captured Germans We had a German cook with us for awhile. He could make pancakes really good. The Germans used 12 year olds to fight. I can remember when we captured 200 Germans who gave up. I can still in my mind see them marching by. I had to be a guard and watch them when we got them in the stockade. We had snow, rain, mud, and the winters were cold, and the summers warm. At night when we drove our trucks, we would use special lights so we could see where we were going. I drove trucks and jeeps, at different times. Rome, Pisa, Florence, Venice We got to visit Rome. We saw the Coliseum where lots of people lost their lives, and where they had horse races with Chariots. We stayed in the center of Vatican City and saw where the Pope would come out to speak to the people of Italy. As we traveled through Italy we went to Florence and Venice, saw the leaning tower of Pisa. And the leaning tower does lean, I saw it in person. Venice was surrounded by water, and the people got around in boats. In the center of Venice there were hundreds of pigeons. Met a lot of People Along the way I met a young man. He took me home with him, and I stayed there over night. Then along the way I got acquainted with another family. Got to go home with them. In the first family I met, the mother was expecting. I was invited to come after the babys birth. I was to be the Godfather. Did not get to go. The Boy is about 47 years if he lived. Wish now I would have got their names, addresses and gave them mine. I can remember when we use to dig deep holes for things left over from the kitchen and would just get done, and move out next morning. Home Again One day we were to go to Switzerland, but instead we headed in another direction. We ended up in Naples and were put on a ship. There I met a guy from home that I grew up with. We were going to be shipped to Japan, but they gave up and we were on our way home, which was OK by me. I will never forget the G.I.s that I saw who had been killed. That is what war does. Never proves anything. Ribbons While in the service, I received a ribbon for being a Sharp-Shooter. The gun was a 30-30, and also the 50 Cal machine gun. I also got a good conduct medal, plus over seas ribbon, plus one for service award for the years served. I Remember Italy One thing about Italy was mountains, winding roads, and woman carrying things on their head, and an old guy behind them with a cane. I often wonder why I never kept in touch with the ones I met. We moved a lot so was hard to keep in touch. I had to look in a book I have of Italy to get names of places I spoke of. Just think, I got to see all of this and it cost me nothing. But sure would have been better under different times, then being there fighting. It was great to get back home. My folks were glad to have me home. This wraps up my time in the Army. Hope you all enjoy this. I almost forgot one outfit I was in, was one of the outfits that landed at Normandy. I was sent to another outfit. After finding this out I was pleased in one way, but sure feel sorry for those who were there. Now it was back to farming, milking cows, feeding chickens and pigs. Evangelistic Institute While going to church and talking to different people, I heard of Chicago Evangelistic Institute. But before I forget, after I got out of the Army I went to a youth meeting at a church 8 miles from where I lived, and there is where the Lord called me. I will never forget that night. It was like some one took hold of me and pulled me to the alter. That was the beginning of a new life for me. More Friends, One Was Very Special After Mother passed away, I got acquainted with a family who had two girls and one boy. Their last name was Smith. We became close friends. Went to see them many times. When they were in bed one time, I crawled through a window, slept on couch. When they got up in the morning they were surprised to see me, but glad to have me. Then one time I brought a message in a church that they went to. We had lots of good times together. Now Mom and Dad Smith are both dead, and their kids are grown up and have kids of their own. While at the Chicago Evangelistic Institute (C.E.I.) I taught Sunday School. While visiting with a friend, we went to a jail to talk to guys in jail. Later I met a young lady who lived in Louisville, Kentucky. In the summer we would drive down there with her and two others. We did this several summers. We would go to a Christian Camp. G. I.s would come there, and we would talk to them and help them. There were quite a few who came to the Lord. I was at C. E. D. about 3 years. While I was there, I stayed in the boys dorm where I became close friends with my room mates, Earl Lindsey and Bill Corey. As time passed one girl that I use to take to Kentucky got me, and others, to go to youth services. One night she came with another young lady. I think I lost it because I fell for her (Esther). Later we were married! At about the same time Earl became engaged, then Bill, then me. Earl was married the 15th of June, Bill was married on June 17, and Esther and I was married on the 16th of June, 1951. Esther worked at Sunbeam Corp. I used to wait at the bus stop for her, when she would come home. She lived across the alley from me. I would look out the window and watch her go to work. Later on, I would take her to work . Then came the day that I was to take her home, which was in Flora, Indiana, to meet her folks. Well guess what, I passed the test. This was a beginning of a long relationship as I met Pauls, Jim, Martha, Mary and other relatives. As time went on what do you know, there was a wedding, and Esther and me got married. Esthers Dad was the minister who married us. Living in Chicago, with Nancy and John We lived in an apartment in Chicago. I got a job with Hotpoint Corp., where I worked for about 12 years. Then I dropped out of Chicago Evangelistic Institute, they moved to Iowa. Then one day there was added to our lives in the way of a 7 lbs, few ounces, a Beautiful young blond haired girl. We named her Nancy Ann, she was born on April 14, 1952. Well now, this gave us someone to keep and love. Then one day Earl called and wanted us to have his sister Eileen come to Chicago and be with us. We got her a room with two other girls, Marge and Opal. As time passed, she met a young man named Cletus, and what do you know, they got married. Her Mom and two sisters came and stayed with us at our May Street apartment until after the wedding. We all had lots of good times together. I can remember when Eileen, Opal, Marge and another sister of Earls would come to our place for dinner. Sometimes they would stay with Nancy while we would go out. Then one day there came along a Bouncing Baby Boy born January 21, 1955. We named him John Gustava. Well now we had two lives in our life, which was a joy. We spent lots of time going down to Esthers home at Flora, where we stayed with her folks. This story is not in one, two, three order, it is difficult (and not necessary) to keep it in order. Living in Chicago While we lived in Chicago we would go home to Beaverton. We stopped and visited with Earl, and visited their church and then we would go and see Bill and Ann, then back home to Chicago. Lots of times I preached at the Beaverton Methodist Church. One time to I spoke to the young people at Bills church. We still keep in touch with Bill and Ann. We would go to their home and play monopoly. We had lots of good times together. We moved, they moved, then we were on our own. There were times we went to stay with friends, John and Fanny. One time we went up to see Marion, I got choked up when we had to leave. On the way to Fannys there was a big storm. We saw fire balls flying through the sky. Flint, Michigan had a tornado that night. There were times when we went to see Earl, my brother. This was when Nancy and John were only three or four years old. I can remember when we had to live on a few pennies. One time Mom (Esther) found a $5 bill in the Bible, it was like getting a Christmas present. A Visit to Flora Pop and Mom Humberd came and stayed with us a few times. One time we packed up and went back home (Flora) to see Mom and Pop Humberd. It was quite a trip, we went by train. While they visited with us, there were times when I would take him to different churches to speak. They would take us shopping and get things for us, clothes for Nancy sometimes. Living in Chicago Continued We met lots of Friends in Chicago before we came to California. One time Don and Martha came to stay with us in Chicago. Martha woke up during the night, with a yell. Found out she and Don had a mouse in bed with them. Later on went out into the garage, looked in a sink and there were four little mice. While at the May Street house we got our first TV set. It was a nine inch set, with a round tube. Got it from Harold. While at May St. I worked at the Hotpoint warehouse. Sometime I took the train 3/4 of the way, then caught a bus to work. I worked across the street from the White Sox Ball Stadium. The first car I learned to drive was a model A Ford. Over the years I owned a Plymouth, a Hudson, two Ford coupes, a Chevy coupe, a Studebaker, a Chevy 4 door, Terrplane, De Soto, Packard, a Chevy 2 door, 62 Chevy, a Pacer, a two door Olds, a Willeys, a Chevy Nova, and a Ford Fairlane. These are some of the cars that I owned, and I thought it would be interesting information. Moved to California At one time, while we lived in Chicago Esther did proof reading. She made enough money to buy new pans, and set of Melnack dishes. We still have some of those dishes. We got a chance to come to California. We stayed with Jim and Emmy. Later we got a home of our own, on Shoshone Street in Encino. Five years later we sold the Shoshone house, and moved to McLennon. A few years later we moved to a house on Oak Park Street in Van Nuys. I can remember how nice it was to take Mom (Esther) and Nancy to the Newberry store to get things on layaway. It was always a good feeling to do this. Mom (Esther) started day care service. We stayed in this for 25 years, and took care of lots of different kids. After we retired, we sold the Oak Park house and moved to Palmdale. We sold our first Palmdale home on 4th street, and moved to 3255 E Ave, a mobile home where we live now. Just 2 miles from Nancy and Bob and the Grandkids. While at the McLennon and Oak Park houses, I worked at Mulholland Jr. High School. I was there for 23 years. Got hurt a couple of times. Once I had surgery for a hernia, then years later, one for a damaged knee. John stayed in the San Fernando Valley working at Northridge Hospital where he is now a Chaplain. He sure did lots of things before being a Chaplain, like radio announcer, he got involved with little league baseball. Later tried out for Angels Big League ball, and did some Paramedics work. Nancy Meets a Marine Our Nancy worked at different stores in the Valley. One day she met a Marine named Bob, they got married and moved to Hawaii where Bob was stationed in the Marines. While they were there we, including John, flew to visit them. Then one day, to Nancys house, came a Bouncing Baby Boy, named Robert, but now known as Nicky. Then came a Girl named Robin, but 12 hours later, she passed away. Later came along another Girl known as Kristina, then another Bouncing Boy named Russell. Three great, wonderful Grand Kids. Mulholland Jr High So lets go back a little way in my story. While at the house on Oak Park Street, I got to meet my Brother Eddie for the first time in 58 years. Years earlier, while in Chicago, we had my half-sister Anna stay with us. Dont know where she is now. Now for a few things while at Mulholland Jr Hi. It was years of lots of work, getting to know the teachers and students. One time they bussed black students to our school. At lots of schools they had fights but at Mulholland we had no trouble. That is the way it should be. I can always remember when Christmas came around, I would get cakes, candy and other goodies from people at the school. One day the Principal and Vice Principal and some teachers, called me into multi-purpose room. They had a table set up and then gave me a plaque about my years at the school. It was a surprise to me. I made lots of friends while there. Different students would send me invitations to plays and programs they were having. When John and Nancy were growing up if I said that we were going to do something they always told me, You said so, if I did not do something I had promised, so I would not complain. I used to play ball with John (Buddy). After a long time I would want to quit, but he always said one more, so on we would go for a while. Always remember when I tried to teach Nancy to drive a car. Some fun! We would take Nancy to the Ice Capades and when Nancy did Candy Stripe work at the local hospital, she wrote a short article and got a $25 prize. That was real nice. I can remember when we first came to California. I wondered how I was ever going to find my way around all these freeways going every which way, but learned how to get around before too long. We came to California in 1960, we moved to Palmdale in 1987. We now live in a mobile park. Wish we were back in a regular home with front-back yard. Weather in Palmdale is nicer than Chicago, but windy too. Vacation in Michigan On July 28 1990 I drove to Beaverton, Michigan, my home town. After a bad rain-dirt storm that made my car look like I drove through a mud puddle, the wind blew so hard I could not see the front of the car. This was at a place called Parachute. On the other side of Denver I ran into a real rain storm, traffic had to stop twice, it was so bad. But we got through it OK. There was lots of construction going on, along the way. Stayed with Norma and Lyle in Gladwin. Norma made meals good enough for anyone. One meal we had real Salmon, the first time I have ever had it, it sure was good. Then for the first time in 45 years, we went fishing. I caught 3 small fish, about 4 inches long. One evening we sat around a fire roasting marshmallows, and talked. That was a first in I dont know how long. It was nice. Went up town Gladwin they were having side-walk sales, with lots of different things for sale. The day before I got ready to leave it rained, boy it sure came down. It would be nice to get some rain here in the California desert. Went to see Marion, my sister, and her kids, August and Rose Marie and Kellys new baby. The baby sure was cute. Normas mother was the daughter of my adopted mothers brother. So you can figure out what relation she is to me. She sure fixed, as I said, far out meals! Which means they were really good! The weather was cool, going to Michigan, some nights it got cold, down in the 50s. Coming home it was nice until we got to Las Vegas, but from there to home it was very hot. Gas prices were kinda high, $1.50 at some places. It was a long drive to Michigan and back to California. It was nice to see lots of old friends. I think the sad thing of my trip was when I learned of people I grew up with and knew, and now found them in a retirement Hospital for people up in years. Three of the four knew me, but one did not. I had to tell her who I was, which was a surprise, because she knew me so well. When I left I cried, it hurt to see them in a home for the aged. O yes there were 169 or 170 at our reunion. A stone dug into one of my new tires, caused it to go flat. Cost $8 to have it fixed. Other than that, the car ran great with no problems, which was nice. Traffic was not bad at all, but there were lots of trucks on the highway, both going and coming. Saw three accidents. One truck was upside down with a body in a yellow bag a short ways from it. Dont know what happened. Lots of beautiful country. Lots of Desert too. A Few Odds and Ends Now back to home and picking up where I left off earlier. I am busy taking Esther to Doctor hoping to find out what is going on after two surgeries. This is May 15, 1991. Got back to writing this again, thought I better write a little more about my beginning, and give the name of my real Dad and Mother. My Dads name was Gustava Newman. He lived in Holly, Michigan. My Mothers name was Mary Noltey. Have no idea where they came from. I do know that my Dad died when I was about 2 years old. My adopted parents came from Paulding (Canton), Ohio, as I already said. They came to Beaverton in about 1865. In my real family there were 14 children. Anna, Marion, Eddy, myself are the only ones left. Oh yes, there is Tony, my half brother. These are the only ones I know of. Got a picture of a young girl that is supposed to be related. As for me, I was born September 9, 1921. At one time I thought I was born in 1922, but everything that I have when adopted shows 1921. So I will still be 70 on 9-9-91. Now for a few humorous things. When Nancy was growing up, I remember when she was learning to walk she would put her hand under her left jaw as if she was holding herself up. Other things she is noted for, is her tongue partly sticking out between her lips. Then there was a time when she played with her little potty pan, put her feet in it, thank goodness it was empty. There were lots of places we visited together. Then a few things about John. I can remember we played ball a lot. One